10 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


WaJWER  Cd !  £' 


BMHEI  PIT  BMH 

OR, 

THE  TOMPKINS  MYSTERY. 

A  Story  of  the  Great  American  Rebellion, 


By  JOHN  R.  MUSICK, 

Author  of  ''The  Banker   of  Bedford,"    '' Or  land  Hyde," 
"  Calamity  Raw,"  Etc. 


(Copyright,  J887,  by  J.  S.  Ogilvib  &  Co.) 


FIRESIDE  SERIES,  No.  28.    JULY,  1887. 

Issued  Monthly,  Subscription,  $3  per  year. 
Entered  at  New  York  Post-Offioe  as  second-class  matter. 


J.  S.  OGILVIE  &  COMPANY, 
67  Rose  Street,  New  York ;  79  Wabash  Ave.,  Chicago. 


ILIST*OF*POPDUR*NO¥ElS 

CONTAINED  IN 

THE  ^  FIRESIDE  ^  (i^ERIE^, 

Tie  Coyer  oj  wMcH  is  Printed  in  Colors,  anl  is  very  attractive.  EacH  one  contains  from 
200  to  480  pages. 

No.    1.  The  Mohawks,  by  Miss  M.  E.  Braddon. 

2.  Lady  Valworth's  Diamonds,  by  the  Duchess. 

3.  A  House  Party,  by  Ouida. 

4.  At  Bay,  by  Mrs.  Alexander. 
6.  Adventures  of  an  Old^  Maid,  by  Belle  C. 

Greene. 

6.  Vice  Versa,  by  F.  Anstey. 

7.  In  Prison  and  Out,  by  Hesba  Stretton. 

8.  A  Broken  Heart,  by  author  of  Dora  Thorne. 

9.  A  False  Vow,  by  author  of  Dora  Thorne. 

10.  Nancy  Hartshorn  at  Chautauqua,  by  Nancy 
Hartshorn. 

11.  Beaton's  Bargain,  by  Mrs.  Alexander. 

12.  Mrs.  Hopkins  on  her  Travels,  by  Mrs.  Hop- 
kijm  herself 

13.  A  GuHty  Kiver,  by  Wilkie  Collins. 

14.  By  Woman's  Wit,  by  Mrs.  Alexander. 

15.  ^^She,"byH.  Eider  Haggard. 

16.  The  Witch's  Head,  by  H.  Eider  Haggard. 

17.  King  Solomon's  Mines,  by  H.  Eider  Haggard 

18.  Jess,  by  H.  Eider  Haggard. 

19.  The  Merry  Men,  by  E.  L.  Stevenson. 

20.  Miss  Jones'  Quilting,  byJosiah  Allen's  Wife. 

21.  Secrets  of  Success,  by  J.  W.  Donovan. 

22.  Drops  of  Blood,  by  Lily  Curry. 

23.  Strange  Case  of  Dr  JekyU  and  Mr.  Hyde. 

24.  Dawn,  oj  H.  Eider  Haggard.  f{^ 

25.  Me.     A  companion  to  *' She."  iui^ 

26.  East  Lynne,  by  Mrs.  Henry  Wood.  ^^^^ 

27.  Allan  Quartermain,  by  H.  Eider  Haggard. 

28.  Brother  against  Brother.     A  Story  of  the 
Eebellion,  by  John  E.  Musick. 

(3) 


CONTENTS. 


CHAFTBX. 

I.  In  the  Stage-Coach  and  at  the  Inn, 

II.  A  New  Arrival, 

III.  Dinner  Talk 

IV.  More  of  the  Mystery, 
V.  The  Mud  Man 

VI.  A  Transition  Period, 

VII.  The  Election  and  the  Result, 

VIII.  Mr.  Diggs  in  a  New  Field, 

IX.  The  Chasm  Opens,         .... 

X.  The  Beginning  of  Soldier  Life, 

XI.  Mr.  Tompkins'  Peril,        .... 

XII.  Foraging,  ..... 

XIII.  Uncle  Dan  Means  Business,   . 

XIV.  Mrs.  Juniper  Entertains,    ,        ,        , 
XV.  Mr.  Diggs  Again  in  Trouble, 

XVI.  Yellow  Steve, 

XVII.  A   Soldier's  Turkey  Hunt, 

XVIII.  Mr.  Tompkins  Receives  Strange  News, 

XIX.  Irene's  Dilemma — The  Brothers  Meet, 

XX.  War  in  the  Neighborhood, 

XXI.  Crazy  Joe's  Mistake,       .... 

XXII.  Diggs  Gets  out  of  His  Scrape  Again, 

XXIII.  The   Abduction, 

XXIV.  He  is  My  Husband.    Oh,  Spare  His  Life. 
XXV.  At  Home  Again,    .        .        . 

XXVI.  Another  Phase  of  Soldier  Life,  . 

XXVII.  A  Prisoner, 

XXVIII.  Olivia, 

XXIX.  The  Alarm  — The  Manuscript,    . 

XXX.  Yellow  Steve's  Mysterious  Story,    . 

XXXI.  The  Reconciliation, 


PAGE. 

.      5 


Brother  against  Brother. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IN   THE   STAGE-COACH   AND   AT   THE   INN. 

Thick,  misty  clouds  overcast  the  sky  ;  peals  of  thunder  in 
the  distance  came  rolling  nearer  and  nearer,  until  they  burst 
into  one  prolonged  roar  just  above  a  lumbering  old  stage- 
coach slowly  making  its  way  over  the  muddy  roads  of  a  Vir- 
ginia post  route,  the  driver  incessantly  cracking  his  long  whip 
over  the  backs  of  his  jaded  horses,  and  urging  them,  with 
shouts  and  exclamations,  to  accelerate  their  speed. 

This  scene  occurs  in  what  is  now  West  Virginia.  It  is 
west  of  the  mountain  range,  but  where,  on  every* hand,  are 
frowning  precipices,  deep  gorges  and  swift-flowing  torrents. 
On  the  right,  the  jutting  headlands  are  crowned  with  huge  old 
bowlders,  just  peeping  out  from  the  thicket  of  evergreens  and 
creeping  vines  which  surround  them.  Although  not  called 
mountainous,  it  is  a  country  whose  picturesque  heights  and 
umbrageous  valleys  would  excite  a  degree  of  enthusiasm  in 
the  bosom  of  a  lover  of  the  beautiful.  Down  in  those  lonely 
valleys,  almost  hidden  in  their  leafy  groves,  was  the  home  of 
many  an  old  Virginia  aristocrat.  The  great,  gnarled  oak 
standing  upon  the  verge  of  some  miniature  precipice,  and 
glooming  sullenly  through  the  misty  rain,  seems  but  part  of 
some  pictured  scene.  Far  in  the  distance,  faintly  penciled 
against  the  misty  sky,  rise  headlands  to  what  seems  an  enor- 
mous height,  about  them  a  dark  mass  of  clouds,  like  some 
giant's  garment  caught  upon  the  peaks  and  blov/n  about  at 
the  will  of  the  wind.     It  envelops  and  conceals  the  highest 


603159 


6  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

peaks,  leaving  the  imagination  to  add  to  the  belief  in  their 
stupendous  height. 

It  has  been  raining  all  day,  and  the  driver  of  the  stage- 
coach is  anxious  to  reach  his  destination. 

**  Gee-up  !  If  we  don't  git  to  Lander's  Hill  before  dark,  I 
be  hanged. if  we  don't  stick  there  for  the  night,"  he  ex- 
claimed. 

The  stage-coach  moves  slowly  along,  and  the  shades  of 
evening  are  closing  in.  Six  or  seven  passengers  are  seated 
within,  and  are  about  as  uncomfortable  as  stage-coach  travel- 
ers could  well  be.  There  is  but  a  single  lady  among  them, 
and  the  chivalric  spirit  of  the  Southron  has  assigned  to 
her  the  most  comfortable  place  in  the  coach.  We  are  inter- 
ested in  but  one  of  these  travelers,  a  man  about  forty-five  or 
fifty  years  of  age,  something  over  medium  size,  whose  ap- 
pearance stamped  him  as  a  well-to-do  Virginia  planter.  His 
face  was  smooth-shaven,  and  his  hair,  once  dark,  was  silvered 
with  the  flight  of  years.  His  was  a  handsome  face,  and  a 
pleasant  one  to  look  upon  ;  there  was  something  pleasing 
and  attractive  about  its  expression,  and  the  mild  gray  eyes 
burned  with  no  ambitious  designs  or  fiery  passions  ;  his  dress 
was  plain  gray  homespun,  commonly  worn  as  the  traveling 
dress  of  a  Southerner  at  the  time  of  which  we  write.  His 
hat  was  of  the  finest  silk,  broad-brimmed  and  low-crowned, 
such  as  Southern  planters  invariably  wore.  Though  unos- 
tentatious in  manner,  he  was  evidently  a  man  accustomed  to 
**the  manifold  comforts  of  Southern  life.  He  was,  moreover, 
a  man  accustomed  to  looking  at  both  sides  of  a  question, 
and  arriving  at  conclusions  without  bias  or  prejudice.  His 
frame  was  a  fine  type  of  manhood,  and  his  muscular  arms 
showed  him  possessed  of  more  than  an  ordinary  degree  of 
strength. 

This  man  alone  of  all  the  passengers  maintained  a  silent 
and  thoughtful  mood  as  the  coach  passed  on  its  way.  A 
constant  conversation  was  kept  up  by  the  other  passengers  on 
the  weather,  the  roads,  the  journey,  its  termination,  and 
last,  but  not  least,  the  politics  of  the  day.  However,  while 
the  gentleman  whom  we  have  more  particularly  described, 
and  now  introduce  to  our  readers  as  George  W.  Tompkins, 
of  Virginia,  sat  moody  and  silent,  and  seemingly  utterly  ob- 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  7 

Ilvious  of  the  discomforts  within  or  the  gloomy  prospect  with- 
out, his  fellow  passengers  were  continually  talking,  and  con- 
tinually jostling  against  him,  without  rousing  Mr.  Tompkins 
from  his  reverie. 

His  mind  was  clouded  by  a  horror  that  made  him  careless 
of  present  surroundings.  He  looked  worn  and  weary,  more 
so  than  any  of  the  other  passengers,  and  occasionally,  when 
the  coach  rolled  over  smooth  ground,  he  would  lean  back  in 
his  seat  and  close  his  eyes.  No  sooner  done,  hov/ever,  than 
a  thousand  fantastic  shapes  would  glide  before  his  mental 
vision,  that  seemed  to  take  delight  in  annoying  him.  When- 
ever he  became  unconscious  to  his  real  surroundings,  shrieks 
seemed  to  sound  in  his  ear,  and  he  seemed  to  hear  the  cry  : 

''Search,  search,  search!  Your  task's  not  over,  your 
task's  not  over!" 

**  And  where  shall  I  search?"  he  mentally  asked. 

**  Ah,  where?"  the  voice  wailed. 

Then  the  planter  would  rouse  himself,  and  glance  at  the 
passengers  and  out  of  the  window  in  the  endeavor  to  keep 
his  mind  free  from  the  annoyances.  For  a  few  moments  he 
would  succeed,  but  days  and  nights  of  exertion,  horror  and 
excitement  were  telling  upon  him  ;  once  more  he  would  suc- 
cumb and  once  more  the  fantastic  shadows  thronged  about 
him,  and  the  voice,  mingling  strangely  with  the  grating  roar 
of  the  coach's  wheels,  smote  on  his  ear  : 

"Search,  search,  search!  Your  task's  not  over!  Your 
task's  not  over!" 

"Where  shall  I  search?" 

''Ah,  where?" 

"You  don't  seem  to  be  well,  friend,"  remarked  a  fellow- 
traveler,  observing  the  startled  and  restless  manner  of  Mr. 
Tompkins. 

"  Yes,  I  am  well ;  that  is — no,  I  am  not ;  I  am  somewhat 
wearied,"  Mr.  Tompkins  answered. 

"  So  are  we  all,"  rejoined  the  passenger.  "  This  journey 
has  been  enough  to  wear  out  men  of  iron,  and  the  prospects 
for  the  night  are  far  from  cheering. ' ' 

"  I  had  expected  to  reach  home  to-night,"  said  the  planter. 
"  but  I  shall  fail  by  a  good  dozen  miles." 

"  You  live  in  this  State  ?" 


8  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

<*  Yes,  sir,"  answered  Mr.  Tompkins,  settling  himself  in 
his  corner. 

The  gentleman,  evidently  a  Southern  man,  seeing  that  Mr. 
Tompkins  was  indisposed  to  carry  on  any  further  conversa- 
tion, relapsed  into  silence.  With  another  effort  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins conquered  the  stupor  which,  with  all  its  fantastic  con- 
comitants, was  once  more  overcoming  him,  and  sat  bolt  up- 
right in  his  seat. 

**  This  has  been  a  fearful  week,"  he  soliloquized,  *'  but  I 
have  done  all  I  could." 

The  gentleman  by  his  side,  catching  the  last  part  of  the 
remark,  and  supposing  it  had  reference  to  the  present  jour- 
ney, remarked  : 

**  Yes,  it  is  not  the  fault  of  the  passengers,  but  of  the  man- 
agers of  this  line.  They  should  be  prepared  for  such  emer- 
gencies, and  have  a  supply  of  fresh  horses." 

Observing  that  his  exclamation,  though  misinterpreted, 
had  arrested  attention,  Mr.  Tompkins,  to  guard  against  its 
recurrence,  lest  he  should  divulge  the  subject  of  his  dis- 
turbed thoughts,  aroused  himself  and  resisted,  with  determi- 
nation, the  stupor  that  was  overcoming  him.  It  was  while 
thus  combating  the  fatigue  that  weighed  him  down  that  the 
stage-coach  came  to  a  very  sudden  stop. 

The  driver,  pressing  his  face  to  the  aperture  at  the  top  of 
the  coach,  cried  out : 

''  Here  we  are  at  Lander's  Hill,  and  I  be  hanged  if  the 
bosses  are  able  to  drag  ye  all  up.  They  are  completely 
fagged  out,  so  I  guess  ye  men  folks  '11  hev  to  hoof  it  to  the 
top,  an'  occasionally  give  us  a  push,  or  we'll  stick  here  until 
mornin'." 

''  How  far  is  it  to  where  we  can  stop  over  night  ?"  asked 
the  passengei-  who  had  endeavored  to  draw  Mr.  Tompkins 
into  conversation. 

''  After  we  git  on  top  of  the  hill  it's  only  'bout  three  miles 
to  Jerry  Lycan's  inn,  where  we'll  stop  for  the  night,  an'  it's 
down  hill  'most  all  the  way,"  replied  the  driver. 

With  much  grumbling  and  many  imprecations  on  the  heads 
of  the  managers  of  the  stage  line,  the  passengers  clambered 
out  of  the  coach.  A  long,  muddy  hill,  in  places  quite  steep, 
lay  before  them.     It  was  nearly  half  a  mile  to  the  top,  and 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  9 

portions  of  the  road  were  scarcely  passable  even  in  good 
weather. 

''  These  are  public  roads  in  Virginia!"  exclaimed  one  gen- 
tleman, as  he  alighted  in  the  mud. 

**  We  can't  have  railroads  to  every  place,"  essayed  a  fel- 
low-traveler, evidently  a  Virginian  ;  "but  you  will  find  our 
soil  good." 

*'  Yes,  good  for  sticking  purposes,"  said  the  first  speaker, 
trying  to  shake  some  of  the  mud  from  his  boots  ;  **  I  never 
saw  soil  with  greater  adhesive  qualities." 

"  Now  look  'ee,"  said  the  driver,  <*  we'll  hev  some  purty 
smart  jogs,  where  the  bosses  '11  not  be  able  to  pull  up,  and 
you'll  hev  to  put  your  shoulders  agin  the  coach  an'  give  us  a 
push." 

*'  May  I  be  blessed!"  ejaculated  the  Southerner.  **  They 
are  not  even  content  to  make  us  walk,  but  want  us  to  draw 
the  coach." 

''  Better  to  do  that  an'  hev  a  coach  at  the  top  to  ride  in 
than  to  walk  three  miles,"  said  the  driver. 

After  allowing  his  horses  a  brief  rest,  the  driver  cracked 
his  whip  and  the  lumbering  coach  moved  on,  the  passengers 
slowly  plodding  along  behind.  None  seemed  pleased  with 
the  prospect  of  a  walk  up  the  long,  muddy  hill,  but  the 
grumbling  Southerner  manifested  a  more  decided  repugnance 
than  either  of  the  others. 

"This  is  worse  than  wading  through  Carolina  swamps 
waist  deep,"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  trudged  along,  dragging  his 
weary  feet  and  mud-freighted  boots  after  him. 

The  coach  had  not  proceeded  more  than  a  dozen  rods 
when  it  came  to  one  of  the  "  jogs"  in  the  hill  alluded  to  by 
the  driver.  "Now  help  here,  or  we'll  stick  sure.  Git  up  !" 
cried  the  driver,  and  the  poor,  tired  horses  nerved  themselves 
for  the  extra  effort  required  of  them.  The  ascent  here  was 
both  steep  and  slippery,  and  it  required  the  united  strength 
of  horses  and  passengers  to  pass  the  coach  over  the  place. 

Here  the  passengers  discovered  the  prodigious  strength 
which  lay  in  the  broad  shoulders  of  Mr.  Tompkins.  Not  a 
murmur  had  escaped  his  lips  when  required  to  walk  up  the 
hill,  and  he  was  the  first  to  place  his  shoulder  to  the  wheel 
to  push  the  coach  over  the  difficult  passage.     To  still  further 


lO  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

increase  the  discomforts  of  their  position  they  were  thorough- 
ly drenched  by  a  passing  shower  which  overtook  them  before 
they  reach  the  summit  of  the  hill.  Here  they  again  climbed 
into  the  coach,  and  resuming  their  seats,  were  whirled  along 
through  the  gathering  darkness  toward  the  inn. 

Old  Jerry  Lycan  stood  on  the  long  porch  of  his  old-fash- 
ioned Virginia  tavern,  and  peered  down  the  road  through  the 
gloom.  It  had  been  dark  but  a  few  moments.  The  old 
man's  ears  caught  the  sound  of  wheels  coming  down  the 
road,  and  he  knew  the  stage  was  not  far  off. 

** The  roads  are  just  awful,"  said  the  landlord,  ''and  no 
wonder  it  is  belated." 

The  night  was  intensely  dark ;  not  a  star  was  to  be  seen 
in  the  sky  ;  an  occasional  flash  of  lightning  momentarily  lit 
up  surrounding  objects,  only  to  render  the  blackness  more 
complete.  Far  down  the  road  the  old  man's  eyes  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  coach-lights  bobbing  up  and  down  as  the 
ponderous  vehicle  oscillated  over  the  rough  roads.  Ap- 
proaching slowly,  like  a  wearied  thing  of  life,  the  cumbrous 
stage  at  last  appeared,  made  visible  only  by  its  own  lamps, 
which  the  driver  had  lighted.  The  splashing  of  six  horses 
along  the  miry  roads  and  the  dull  rolling  of  the  huge  wheels 
made  the  vehicle  heard  long  before  it  was  seen. 

**Rube  haint  no  outside  passengers  to-night,"  said  the 
landlord,  seeing  that  the  top  seats  of  the  coach  were  vacant. 
**  'Spose  nobody' d  want  to  ride  out  in  the  rain." 

**  Here  ye  are  at  Lycan' s  inn,"  called  out  the  driver  to  the 
inmates  of  the  coach  as  he  reined  in  his  weary  horses  in  front 
of  the  roadside  tavern. 

Uncle  Jerry  as  he  was  called,  with  his  old,  perforated  tin 
lantern,  came  to  open  the  stage  door  and  show  his  guests  into 
the  house.  Rube,  the  driver,  tossing  the  reins  to  the  stable- 
boy,  climbed  down  from  his  lofty  perch,  and  went  into  the 
bar-room  to  get  "  something  hot "  to  warm  his  benumbed 
^body. 

The  landlord  brought  the  wet  and  weary  men  into  the  room, 
where  a  great  fire  was  blazing,  and  promised  that  supper 
should  be  ready  by  the  time  they  were  dry.  The  Southerner 
declared  that  he  was  much  too  dry  within,  though  he  was 
dripping  wet  without.     Uncle  Jerry  smiling  invited  him  into 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  II 

the  bar-room.  The  Southerner  needed  no  second  invitation, 
and  soon  returned,  saying  that  Virginia  inns  were  not  so  bad 
after  all. 

The  lady  had  been  shown  to  a  private  apartment,  while 
the  gentlemen  were  attempting  to  dry  their  clothing  by  the 
fire  in  the  public  room.  The  Southerner,  who  had  been  in 
much  better  humor  since  his  visit  to  the  bar,  seemed  now  to 
look  very  philosophically  upon  his  soaking  and  other  incon- 
veniences of  travel. 

Our  planter,  Mr.  Tompkins,  sat  in  front  of  the  pile  of 
blazing  logs,  gazing  at  the  bright,  panoramic  pictures  con- 
stantly forming  there.  Sleeping  or  waking,  darkness  of  the 
stage-coach  and  in  those  glowing  embers,  he  saw  but  one 
picture,  and  its  horrors  were  constantly  haunting  his  mind. 

The  other  guests  talked  and  laughed  while  their  soaked 
clothes  were  drying,  but  Mr.  Tompkins  was  silent,  whether 
sitting  or  standing.  Almost  before  their  clothes  were  dry 
supper  was  announced,  and  they  all  repaired  to  the  long,  low 
dining  room  and  seated  themselves  at  the  table.  The  sup- 
per, plain  and  substantial,  was  just  suited  to  the  needs  of  the 
hungry  guests. 

The  evening  meal  over,  they  returned  to  the  sitting  room. 
The  Southerner  had  lit  a  cigar,  and  kept  up  a  constant  flow 
of  conversation. 

'*  Virginia  is  too  near  the  Free-soilers,"  he  said,  evidently 
directing  his  remarks  to  Mr.  Tompkins  ;  ''don't  they  come 
over  here  and  steal  your  niggers  ?' ' 

"They  never  have,"  Mr.  Tompkins  answered. 

"  I  take  it  for  granted  you  own  slaves  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  have  a  number  on  my  plantation,  and  never 
have  had  one  stolen  yet." 

"Don't  the  'Barnburners,'  'Wooly  Heads'  and  Abolition- 
ists from  Ohio  and  Pennsylvania  come  over  here  and  steal 
them  away?" 

"  They  have  never  taken  any  from  me." 

"Well,  that's  a  wonder.  I  know  a  number  of  good  men 
on  the  border  who  find  it  impossible  to  keep  niggers  at  all." 

"Perhaps  they  are  not  good  masters,"  said  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins. 

"They  were  the  best  of  masters,  and  they  lost  their  nig- 


12  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

gers,  though  they  guarded  them  with  watchful  overseers  and 
bloodhounds." 

*<  But  do  you  think  that  a  good  master  needs  to  guard  his 
slaves  with  armed  overseers  and  dogs?"  said  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins. 

**  Of  course,"  the  Carolinian  answered  ;  **how  else  would 
you  keep  the  black  rascals  in  subjection  ?  Are  we  not  hor- 
rified almost  every  week  by  reports  of  some  of  their  out- 
rages ?  Swamps  and  canebrakes  have  become  the  haunts  of 
runaway  blacks,  who,  having  murdered  their  master,  seek  to 
wreck  vengeance  on  innocent  children  or  women. '  * 

Mr.  Tompkins  started  at  these  assertions,  as  though  he 
felt  a  pang  at  his  heart. 

*'My  friend,  what  you  say  is  true,  too  true,"  he  said; 
'<  but  is  the  master  always  blameless  ?  The  negro  possesses 
feelings,  and  even  a  beast  may  be  goaded  to  madness.  Is  it 
not  an  unrighteous  system  which  is  crushing  and  cursing  our 
beloved  country  ?" 

**  What  system?" 

*' Slavery." 

'*Why,  sir,  you  are  a  singular  slave-holder,"  cried  the 
Southerner.  **  Are  you  going  to  turn  a  Martin  Van  Buren 
and  join  the  Free-soilers  ?" 

**  There  is  a  great  deal  in  that  question,  sir,  outside  of 
politics.  I  believe  in  slavery,  else  I  would  not  own  a  slave  ; 
but  if  our  slaves  are  to  be  treated  as  animals,  it  were  better  if 
the  institution  were  abolished." 

**  How  would  you  treat  them?" 

*'  Discharge  the  overseers,  to  begin  with." 

**  I  am  sure,  you  would  fail." 

''The  plan  has  succeeded  well  on  my  plantation,"  said 
Mr.  Tompkins,  '*  and  I  do  not  own  a  single  negro  who  would 
not  die  for  me." 

Here  were  met  two  men,  both  believing  in  the  institution 
of  human  slavery,  but  carrying  out  its  principles,  how  differ- 
ently! The  one  with  cool  Northern  blood  and  kindly  feel- 
ings, advocating  a  humane  mode  of  ruling  the  helpless  being 
in  his  power.  The  other,  representing  the  extreme  type  of 
refined  cruelty  and  oppression.  The  mind  of  the  one  grew 
more  and  more  in  harmony  with  the  idea  of  abolition,  while 


BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER.  13 

the  other  came  to  hate,  with  all  the  fierceness  of  his  South- 
ern heart,  the  idea  of  universal  freedom  ;  became  willing, 
even,  to  strike  at  that  flag  which  had  failed  to  protect  his  in- 
terests and  his  opinions. 

The  date  at  which  we  write  was  directly  after  the  election 
and  inauguration  of  Taylor  as  President  of  the  United  States. 
The  opposition  to  human  slavery  had  steadily  been  gaining 
ground,  regardless  of  taunts  and  sneers,  and  the  ranks  of  the 
Abolitionists  were  hourly  on  the  increase.  Slavery  was  pe- 
culiarly a  selfish  institution.  It  is  folly  to  say  that  only  men 
bom  and  reared  in  the  South  could  be  numbered  among  the 
upholders  of  this  **  peculiar  institution,"  for  many  Northern 
men  went  South  and  purchased  plantations  and  slaves,  and 
in  1 86 1  many  of  these  enlisted  on  the  Confederate  side,  and 
fought  under  the  Confederate  flag,  not  from  principle,  but 
from  self-interest. 

Mr.  Tompkins,  who  was  Northern  born,  believed  in  slavery 
simply  because  he  owned  slaves,  and  not  from  any  well  de- 
fined principle.  Even  now  the  same  conflict  that  later  con- 
vulsed the  Nation  was  raging  in  his  heart — the  conflict  be- 
tween self-interest  and  the  right.  Press  and  pulpit,  the  lec- 
turer's rostrum  and  the  novelist's  pen,  had  almost  wrought 
out  the  doom  of  slavery,  when  the  politician  took  up  the 
stormy  dispute. 

The  discussion  in  the  Virginia  inn  was  warm  but  friendly, 
the  Carolinian  declaring  that  God  and  Nature  had  ordained 
the  negro  for  slavery  ;  that  his  diet  should  be  the  ash-cake, 
his  stimulant  the  whip,  his  reward  for  obedience  a  blanket 
and  a  hut,  his  punishment  for  rebellion  chains  and  death. 
Doubtless  his  passion  over-reached  his  judgment  in  the  heat 
of  argument,  and  his  brain,  perhaps,  was  not  so  cool  since 
his  visit  to  the  bar-room. 

"  My  dear  sir,"  Mr.  Tompkins  finally  said,  hoping  to  end 
the  discussion,  which  was  drawing  to  them  the  attention  of 
all,  *'the  policy  you  suggest  will,  I  fear,  plunge  our  whole 
country  into  trouble.  Few  men  are  born  rulers,  and  history 
has  never  shown  one  successful  who  ruled  by  harsh  measures 
only.  Admitting  that  a  negro  is  not  a  rational  being,  kind- 
ness with  a  beast  can  accomplish  more  than  harshness.  It 
is  cruel  masters  who  make  runaway  slaves.     The  parting  of 


14  BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER. 

parent  and  child,  husband  and  wife,  torn  ruthlessly  asunder, 
never  to  see  each  other  again,  will  make  even  a  negro  furious. 
I  fear,  sir,  that  slavery  is  a  bad  institution,  but  it  is  firmly 
established  among  us,  and  I  see  no  way  at  present  to  get  rid 
of  it." 

The  other  guests  at  Jerry  Lycan's  inn  had  gathered  in 
groups  of  two  and  three,  and  were  listening  silently  to  the 
differing  views  of  these  two  upholders  of  slavery,  for  there 
were  factions  in  those  days  among  the  slavery  men.  The 
landlord  had  entered  the  room,  and,  being  a  politician  him- 
self, drank  in  the  discussion  with  deepest  interest. 

Just  as  the  argument  was  at  its  height  the  outer  door  of 
the  inn  opened  and  a  boy,  wild-eyed,  but  handsome,  entered. 
A  glance  at  the  strangely  wild  eyes  and  disheveled  hair  con- 
vinced all  present  that  he  was  insane.  He  was  about  twelve 
years  of  age,  with  a  slender  figure  and  a  well-shaped  head, 
but  some  great  shock  had  unseated  his  reason.  His  mania 
was  of  a  mild,  harmless  type.  Walking  directly  up  to  Mr. 
Tompkins,  he  said  : 

<*  Have  you  seen  my  father  ?  You  look  very  much  like  my 
father,  but  I  know  he  has  not  yet  come  into  Egypt." 

The  voice  was  so  plaintive  and  sad  that  it  touched  at  once 
the  hearts  of  all,  and  happily  put  an  end  to  the  conversation. 

''Who  is  your  father?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins. 

'*  Jacob  is  my  father.  I  am  his  favorite  son.  My  broth- 
ers sold  me  a  slave  into  Egypt,  and  told  my  father  I  had 
been  slain  by  wild  beasts.     Have  you  seen  my  father?" 

'*He  is  crazy.  Humor  him,  say  something  to  him," 
whispered  the  landlord. 

*'  Your  father  is  not  yet  ready  to  come  into  Egypt,"  said 
Mr.  Tompkins. 

' '  And  my  brother  Benjamin — did  you  see  him  ?'  *  the  lad 
asked. 

''Yes." 

"  Is  the  famine  sore  in  the  land  where  my  father  dwells?" 

"Yes." 

"  And  does  he  suffer — is  he  old  ?  Oh,  yes,  I  remember  ; 
my  father  must  be  dead."  He  seated  himself  on  a  low 
stool  by  the  fireside,  and,  bowing  his  head  in  his  hands, 
seemed  lost  in  thought. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 5 

*'  He  does  that  twenty  times  a  day,"  said  the  landlord. 

"Who  is  he?"  asked  one  of  the  travelers,  ''and  where 
does  he  come  from  ?" 

*'  He  has  been  here  only  a  few  days,  and  I  know  nothing 
about  him.  His  first  question  was,  '  Have  you  seen  my 
father  Jacob?*  " 

''Have  you  tried  to  find  out  about  him?"  asked  Mr. 
Tompkins. 

"Yes,  but  to  no  purpose,"  answered  Uncle  Jerry.  "  He 
came  one  morning  and  said  he  was  fleeing  from  Potiphar's 
wrath.  After  inquiring  for  his  father,  he  remained  silent  for 
some  time.  I  tried  to  find  where  he  came  from,  but  no  one 
knows  and  he  can  not  tell.  I  should  judge  by  the  clothes 
he  wore  that  he  was  from  the  South,  and,  from  the  worn  con- 
dition of  his  shoes,  that  he  came  a  great  way.  He  is  of  some 
respectable  family,  for  he  has  been  well  educated,  and  I  fancy 
it's  too  much  book  learning  that  has  turned  the  boy's  head. 
He  talks  of  Plato  and  Socrates  and  Aristotle,  and  all  the 
ancient  philosophers,  and  his  familiarity  with  historical  events 
shows  him  to  have  been  a  student ;  but  he  always  imagines 
that  he  is  Joseph." 

"Where  does  he  live?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"Oh,  he  stays  here  at  the  inn,  and  shows  no  disposition 
to  leave.  He  makes  himself  useful  by  helping  the  stable-boy 
and  carries  in  fuel,  imagining  himself  a  servant  of  the  high 
priest. ' ' 

"  Has  he  lucid  intervals?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"No,  not  what  could  be  called  lucid  intervals.  Once  he 
said  to  a  girl  in  the  kitchen  that  it  was  books  that  made  his 
head  dizzy,  and  said  something  of  a  home  a  great  ways  off, 
from  which  he  had  fled  to  escape  great  violence.  They 
hoped  then  to  clear  up  the  mystery,  but  the  next  moment 
his  mind  wandered  again  and  he  was  Joseph  sold  into  Egypt, 
bewailing  his  father  Jacob  and  his  brother  Benjamin." 

"  What  is  his  name  ?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"  We  can't  get  any  other  name  than  Joseph,  and  the  boys 
here  call  him  Crazy  Joe." 

"His  malady  may  be  curable;  have  you  consulted  a 
physician  about  it?"  inquired  the  Californian,  who  was  very 
much  interested  in  the  strange  case. 


1 6  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

*' Yes,  sir  ;  a  doctor  from  the  State  Lunatic  Asylum  was 
here  day  before  yesterday,  but  he  pronounced  him  incura- 
ble." 

**  Could  not  the  doctor  tell  how  long  he  had  been  in  this 
condition?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins. 

* '  Not  with  certainty,  but  thought  it  only  a  few  weeks  or 
months.  He  said  he  had  probably  escaped  from  his  guard 
and  ran  away." 

At  this  moment  the  subject  of  conversation  rose  from  the 
low  stool  and  looked  about  with  a  vacant  stare. 

'*  Do  you  want  to  go  home  to  your  parents  ?"  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins asked. 

*'  When  the  famine  is  sore  in  the  land  they  will  come  for 
me." 

*  *  Why  did  you  run  away  ?'  * 

**  My  brothers  sold  me  to  the  merchants  with  their  camels. 
They  made  my  father  believe  I  was  killed,  and  brought  me 
here  and  sold  me  ;  but  I  know  it  is  written  that  my  brother 
Benjamin  will  come  and  bring  my  father  to  me." 

*'  Is  it  not  written  that  Jacob  did  go  down  into  Egypt  with 
his  whole  family,  and  that  he  wept  on  Joseph's  neck,  and 
said  he  was  willing  to  die  ?' '  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  to  lead 
him  out  of  this  strange  hallucination. 

**  Yes,  yes — oh,  yes!"  the  boy  cried,  eagerly. 

**  Did  not  Moses  deliver  the  children  of  Israel  from  bond- 
age long  after  Jacob's  death?" 

**  I  remember  now  that  he  did,"  said  Joe. 

**  Then  how  can  you  be  Joseph,  when  he  died  three  or 
four  thousand  years  ago  ?' ' 

The  boy  reflected  a  moment,  and  then  said  : 

**  Who  can  I  be,  if  I  am  not  Joseph  ?" 

*'Some  one  who  imagines  himself  Joseph,"  said  Mr. 
Tompkins.  '*Now,  try  to  think  who  you  really  are  and 
where  you  came  from." 

*<  I  am  not  Socrates,  for  he  drank  the  hemlock  and  died, 
nor  am  I  JuHus  Caesar,  for  he  was  killed  by  Brutus,"  the 
poor  lunatic  replied. 

<*Try  to  think  what  was  you  father's  name,"  persisted 
Mr.  Tompkins,  hoping  to  discover  something. 

"  My  father's  name  was  Jacob,  and  I  was  sold  a  slave  into 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 7 

Egypt  by  my  brothers  ;  but  there  must  be  something  wrong  ; 
my  father  must  be  dead." 

Again  he  seated  himself  on  the  low  stool  and  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands. 

''It's  no  use,"  said  the  landlord;  *<  that's  as  near  as 
you'll  ever  come  to  knowing  who  he  is  fratn  him.  I  have 
advertised  him  in  the  Pittsburg  daily,  but  no  one  has  come 
yet  to  claim  him." 

''A  very  strange  hallucination,"  said  the  Carolinian. 
*'  Is  he  always  mild?" 

*' Yes  ;  he  is  never  cross  or  sullen,  and  seems  delighted 
with  children.     He  answers  them  in  many  ways." 

It  was  growing  late,  and  the  weary  travelers  were  ready  to 
go  to  bed.  The  landlord  assisted  by  Crazy  Joe  and  another 
boy,  took  lighted  candles  to  the  various  rooms  for  the  guests. 

By  the  combined  aid  of  a  good  supper,  a  warm  discussion 
on  slavery,  and  his  interest  in  the  insane  boy,  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins had  succeeded  in  fighting  away  the  legion  of  gloomy 
thoughts  that  harassed  his  mind,  and  a  few  minutes  after  re- 
tiring was  sleeping  peacefully. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A    NEW    ARRITAL. 

Forty  years  ago  a  Virginia  planter  was  a  king,  his  broad 
acres  his  kingdom,  his  wife  his  queen,  his  children  heirs  to 
his  throne,  and  his  slaves  his  subjects.  True,  it  was  a 
petty  kingdom  and  he  but  a  petty  monarch;  but,  as  a  rule, 
petty  monarchs  are  tyrannical,  and  the  Southern  planter  was 
not  always  an  exception.  In  those  days  men  were  measured, 
not  by  moral  worth,  mental  power,  or  physical  stature,  but 
by  the  number  of  acres  and  slaves  they  owned.  The  South 
has  never  possessed  that  sturdy  class  of  yeomanry  that  has 
achieved  wonders  in  the  North.  Before  the  war  labor  was 
performed  by  slaves,  now  it  is  done  by  hired  help,  the 
farmer  himself  there  seldom  cultivating  his  soil. 


1 8  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

The  home  of  Mr.  George  W.  Tompkins,  our  acquaintance, 
was  a  marvel  of  beauty  and  taste.  Located  in  the  North- 
western portion  of  the  State,  before  its  division,  it  was  just 
where  the  heat  of  the  South  was  delightfully  tempered  by 
the  cool  winds  of  the  North.  No  valley  in  all  Virginia  was 
more  lovely.  To  the  east  were  hills  which  might  delight  any 
mountain  lover,  all  clothed  and  fringed  with  delicate  ever- 
greens, through  which  could  be  caught  occasional  glimpses 
of  precipitous  bald  rocks.  Over  the  heights  the  sun  climbed 
every  morning  to  illuminate  the  valley  below  with  a  radiance 
of  glory.  Mountain  cascades  came  tumbling  and  plunging 
from  mossy  retreats  to  swell  a  clear  pebble- strewn  stream 
which  afforded  the  finest  trout  to  be  found  in  the  entire 
State. 

The  great  mansion,  built  after  the  old  Virginia  plan,  with 
a  long  stone  piazza  in  front,  stood  on  an  eminence  facing  the 
post-road,  which  ran  within  a  few  rods  of  it.  The  house 
was  substantial,  heavy  columns,  painted  white  as  marble, 
supporting  the  porch,  and  quaint,  old-fashioned  gables, 
about  which  the  swallows  twittered,  breaking  the  lines  of  the 
roof.  In  the  front  yard  grew  the  beach  and  elm  and  chest- 
nut tree,  their  wide-spreading  branches  indicating  an 
existence  for  centuries.  A  Kttle  below  the  structure,  and 
south-west  from  it,  was  a  colony  of  low,  small  buildings, 
where  dwelt  the  slaves  of  Mr.  Tompkins.  One  or  two  were 
nearer,  and  in  these  the  domestics  lived.  These  were  a 
higher  order  of  servants  than  the  field-hands,  and  they  never 
let  an  opportunity  pass  to  assert  their  superiority  over  their 
fellow  slaves. 

Socially,  as  well  as  geographically,  Mr.  Tompkins'  home 
combined  the  extremes  of  the  North  and  South.  He,  with 
his  calm  face  and  mild  gray  eyes,  was  a  native  of  the  green 
hills  of  New  Hampshire,  while  his  dark-eyed  wife  was  a 
daughter  of  sunny  Georgia. 

Mrs.  Tompkins  was  the  only  child  of  a  wealthy  Georgia 
planter.  Mr.  Tompkins  had  met  her  first  in  Atlanta,  where 
he  was  spending  the  Winter  with  a  class-mate,  both  having 
graduated  at  Yale  the  year  before.  Their  meeting  grew  into 
intimacy,  from  intimacy  it  ripened  into  love.  Shortly  after 
the  marriage  of  his  daughter,  his  only  child,  the  planter  ex- 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 


19 


changed  his  property  for  more  extensive  possessions  in 
Virginia,  but  he  never  occupied  this  new  home.  He  and 
his  wife  were  in  New  Orleans,  when  the  dread  malady, 
yellow-fever,  seized  upon  them,  and  they  died  before  their 
daughter  or  her  husband  could  go  to  them. 

Mr.  Tompkins,  a  man  who  had  always  been  opposed  to 
slavery,  thus  found  himself  the  owner  of  a  large  plantation 
in  Virginia,  and  more  than  a  hundred  slaves.  There  seemed 
to  be  no  other  alternative,  and  he  accepted  the  situation, 
and  tried,  by  being  a  humane  master,  to  conciliate  his 
wounded  conscience  for  being  a  master  at  all. 

He  and  his  only  brother,  Henry,  had  inherited  a  large  and 
valuable  property  from  their  father,  in  their  native  State. 
His  brother,  like  himself,  had  gone  South  and  married  a 
planter's  daughter,  and  become  a  large  slave-holder.  He 
was  a  far  different  man  from  his  brother.  Naturally  over- 
bearing and  cruel,  he  seemed  to  possess  none  of  the  other's 
kindness  of  heart  or  cool,  dispassionate  reason.  He  was  a 
hard  task-master,  and  no  *' fire-eating "  Southerner  ever 
exercised  his  power  more  remorselessly  than  he,  and  no  one 
hated  the  Abolition  party  more  cordially.  But  it  is  not  with 
Henry  Tompkins  we  have  to  deal  at  present. 

It  was  near  noon  the  day  after  the  travelers  reached  Jerry 
Lycan's  inn.  Mrs.  Tompkins  sat  on  the  piazza,  looking 
down  the  road  that  led  to  the  village.  She  was  one  of  those 
Southern  beauties  who  attract  at  a  first  glance  ;  her  eyes 
large,  and  dark,  and  brilliant  ;  her  hair  soft  and  glossy,  like 
waves  of  lustrous  silk.  Of  medium  height,  though  not  quite 
so  slender  as  when  younger,  her  form  was  faultless.  Her 
cheek  had  the  olive  tint  of  the  South,  and  as  she  reclined 
with  indolent  grace  in  her  easy  chair,  one  little  foot  restlessly 
tappmg  the  carpet  on  which  it  rested,  she  looked  a  very* 
queen. 

The  Tompkins  mansion  was  the  grandest  for  many  miles 
around,  and  the  whole  plantation  bore  evidence  of  the  taste 
and  judgment  of  its  owner.  There  seemed  to  be  nothing, 
from  the  crystal  fountain  splashing  in  front  of  the  white- 
pillared  dwelling  to  the  vast  fields  of  corn,  wheat  and  tobacco 
stretching  far  into  the  back-ground,  which  did  not  add  to  the 
beauty  of  the  place. 


20  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

On  the  north  were  barns,  immense  and  well  filled  granaries 
and  stables.  Then  came  tobacco  houses,  covering  acres  of 
ground.  One  would  hardly  have  suspected  the  plain, 
unpretentious  Mr.  Tompkins  as  being  the  possesser  of  all 
this  wealth.  But  his  house  held  his  greatest  treasures — two 
bright  little  boys,  aged  respectively  nine  and  seven  years. 

Abner,  the  elder,  had  bright  blue  eyes  and  the  clear  Saxon 
complexion  of  his  father.  Oleah,  the  younger,  was  of  the 
same  dark  Southern  type  as  his  mother.  They  were  two 
such  children  as  even  a  Roman  mother  might  have  been 
proud  to  call  her  jewels.  Bright  and  affectionate,  they 
yielded  a  quick  obedience  to  their  parents,  and — a  remark- 
able thing  for  boys — were  always  in  perfect  accord. 

<<Oh,  mamma,  mamma!"  cried  Oleah,  following  close 
after  his  brother,  and  quite  as  much  excited. 

*'Well,  what  is  the  matter?"  the  mother  asked,  with  a 
smile. 

**  It's  coming  !  it's  coming  !  it's  coming  !"  cried  Oleah. 

*♦  He's  coming  !  he's  coming  !"  shouted  Abner. 

**Who  is  coming?"  asked  the  mother. 

*<Papa,  papa,  papa!"  shouted  both  at  the  top  of  their 
voices.  *' Papa  is  coming  down  the  big  hill  on  the  stage- 
coach." 

Mrs.  Tompkins  was  now  looking  for  herself.  Sure  enough 
there  was  the  great,  old-fashioned  stage-coach  lumbering 
down  the  hill,  and  her  husband  was  an  outside  passenger,  as 
the  sky  was  now  clear  and  the  sun  shone  warm  and  bright. 
The  clumsy  vehicle  showed  the  mud-stains  of  its  long  travel, 
and  the  roads  in  places  were  yet  filled  with  water. 

The  winding  of  the  coachman's  horn,  which  never  failed 
to  set  the  boys  dancing  with  delight,  sounded  mellow  and 
clear  on  the  morning  air. 

**It's  going  to  stop!  it's  going  to  stop!"  cried  Oleah, 
clapping  his  little  hands. 

*'  It's  going  to  stop  !  it's  going  to  stop  !"  shouted  Abner, 
and  both  kept  up  a  frantic  shouting,  *'Whoa,  whoa!"  to 
the  prancing  horses  as  they  drew  near  the  house. 

It  paused  in  front  of  the  gate,  and  Mrs.  Tompkins  and 
her  two  boys  hurried  down  the  walk. 

Mr.  Tompkins'  baggage  had  just  been  taken  from  the 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  31 

boot  and  placed  inside  the  gate,  and  the  stage  had  rolled  on, 
as  his  wife  and  two  boys  came  up  to  the  traveler. 

**  Mamma  first,  and  me  next,"  said  Oleah,  preparing  his 
red  lips  for  the  expected  kiss. 

*' And  I  come  after  Oleah,"  said  Abner. 

Mr.  Tompkins  called  to  a  negro  boy  who  was  near  to 
carry  the  baggage  to  the  house,  and  the  happy  group  made 
their  way  to  the  great  piazza,  the  two  boys  clinging  to  their 
father's  hands  and  keeping  up  a  torrent  of  questions. 
Where  had  he  been?  What  had  he  seen?  What  had  he 
brought  home  for  them  ?  The  porch  reached,  Mrs.  Tomp- 
kins drew  up  the  arm-chair  for  her  tired  husband. 

*'  Rest  a  few  minutes,"  she  said,  **  and  then  you  can  take 
a  bath  and  change  your  clothes,  and  you  will  feel  quite  your- 
self once  more." 

The  planter  took  the  seat,  with  a  bright-faced  child 
perched  on  each  side  of  him. 

*' You  were  gone  so  long  without  writing  that  I  became 
uneasy,"  said  his  wife,  drawing  her  chair  close  to  his  side. 

*'I  had  a  great  deal  to  do,"  he  answered,  shaking  his 
head  sadly,  **and  it  was  terrible  work,  I  assure  you.  The 
memory  of  the  past  three  weeks,  I  fear,  will  never  leave  my 
mind." 

**Was  it  as  terrible  as  the  message  said?"  asked  Mrs. 
Tompkins,  with  a  shudder. 

**  Yes,  the  horrible  story  was  all  true.  The  whole  family 
was  murdered." 

*' By  whom?" 

**  That  remains  a  mystery,  but  it  is  supposed  to  have  been 
done  by  one  of  the  slaves,  as  two  or  three  ran  away  about 
that  time." 

**  How  did  it  happen  ?    Tell  me  all." 

The  little  boys  were  sent  away,  for  this  story  was  not  for 
children  to  hear,  and  Mr.  Tompkins  proceeded. 

**We  could  hardly  believe  the  news  the  dispatch 
brought  us,  my  dear,  but  it  did  not  tell  us  the  worst.  The 
roads  between  here  and  North  Carolina  are  not  the  best,  and 
I  was  four  or  five  days  making  it,  even  with  the  aid  of  a 
few  hours  occasionally  by  rail.  I  found  my  brother's  next 
neighbor,  Mr.  Clayborne,  at  the  village  waiting  for  me.     On 


22  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

the  way  he  told  all  that  he  or  any  one  seemed  to  know  of  the 
affair.  My  brother  had  a  slave  who  was  half  negro  and 
part  Indian,  with  some  white  blood  in  his  veins.  This  slave 
had  a  quadroon  wife,  whom  he  loved  with  all  his  wild,  pas- 
sionate heart.  She  was  very  beautiful,  and  a  belle  among 
the  negroes.  But  Henry,  for  some  disobedience  on  the  part 
of  the  husband,  whose  Indian  and  white  blood  revolted 
against  slavery,  sold  the  wife  to  a  Louisiana  sugar  planter. 
The  half  breed  swore  he  would  be  revenged,  and  my  brother, 
unfortunately  possessing  a  hasty  temper,  had  him  tied  up 
and  severely  whipped — " 

*' Served  the  black  rascal  quite  right,"  interrupted  the 
wife,  who,  being  Southern  born,  could  not  endure  the  least 
self-assertion  on  the  part  of  a  slave. 

**I  think  not,  my  dear,  though  we  will  not  argue  the 
question.  After  his  punishment  the  black  hung  about  for  a 
week  or  two,  sullen  and  silent.  Several  friends  cautioned 
my  brother  to  beware  of  him,  but  Henry  was  headstrong 
and  took  no  man's  counsel.  Suddenly  the  slave  disappeared, 
and  although  the  woods,  swamps  and  cane-breaks  were 
scoured  by  experienced  hunters  and  dogs  he  could  not  be 
found.  Three  weeks  had  passed,  and  all  thought  of  the 
runaway  had  passed  from  the  minds  of  the  people.  Late 
one  night  the  man  who  told  me  this  was  passing  my  brother's 
house,  when  he  saw  flames  shooting  about  the  roof  and  out 
of  the  windows.  He  gave  the  alarm,  and  roused  the 
negroes.  As  he  ran  up  the  lawn  toward  the  house  a  bloody 
ax  met  his  view.  On  entering  the  front  door  my  brother 
Henry  was  found  lying  in  the  hall,  his  skull  cleft  in  twain. 
I  cannot  repeat  all  that  met  the  man's  horror-stricken  gaze. 
They  had  only  time  to  snatch  away  the  bodies  of  my 
brother,  his  wife  and  two  of  the  children  when  the  roof  fell  in. 

**  And  the  other  two  children?"  asked  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

*'Were  evidently  murdered  also,  but  their  bodies  could 
not  be  found.  It  is  supposed  they  were  burned  to  ashes 
amid  the  ruins." 

**  Did  you  cause  any  extra  search  to  be  made  ?" 

**Idid,  but  it  was  useless.  I  have  searched,  searched, 
searched — mountain,  plain  and  swamp.  The  rivers  were 
dragged,  the  wells  examined,  the  ruins  raked,  but  in  vain. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  2$ 

The  oldest  and  the  youngest  of  the  children  could  not  be 
found.  A  skull  bone  was  discovered  among  the  ruins,  but 
so  burned  and  charred  that  it  was  impossible  to  tell  whether 
it  belonged  to  a  human  being  or  an  animal.  I  have  done 
everything  I  could  think  of,  and  yet  something  seems  to  tell 
me  my  task  in  not  over — my  task  is  not  over." 

*'  What  has  been  done  with  the  plantation  ?"  Mrs.  Tomp- 
kins asked. 

'^  The  father  of  my  brother's  wife  is  the  administrator  of 
the  estate,  and  he  will  manage  it." 

**  And  the  murderer?" 

*'  No  trace  of  him  whatever.  It  seems  as  though,  after 
performing  his  horrible  deed,  he  must  have  sank  into  the 
earth." 

Mrs.  Tompkins  now,  remembering  that  her  husband 
needed  a  bath  and  a  change  of  clothes,  hurried  him  into  the 
house.  The  recital  of  that  horrible  story  had  cast  a  shadow 
over  her  countenance,  which  she  tried  in  vain  to  drive  away, 
and  had  reawakened  in  Mr.  Tompkins'  soul  a  longing  for 
revenge,,  though  his  better  reason  compelled  him  to  admit 
that  the  half-breed  was  goaded  to  madness  and  desperation. 

The  day  passed  gloomily  enough  after  the  first  joy  of  the 
husband  and  father's  return.  The  next  morning,  just  as  the 
sun  was  peeping  over  the  gray  peaks  of  the  eastern  mountains 
and  throwing  floods  of  golden  light  into  the  valley  below, 
dancing  upon  the  stream  of  silver  which  wound  beneath,  or 
splintering  its  ineffectual  lances  among  the  branches  and 
trunks  of  the  grand  old  trees  surrounding  the  plantation, 
Mr.  Tompkins  was  awakened  from  the  dreamless  sleep  of 
exhaustion. 

*'  What  was  that  ?"  he  asked  of  his  wife. 

Both  waited  a  moment,  listening,  when  again  the  feeble 
wail  of  an  infant  reached  their  ears. 

''It  is  a  child's  voice,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins  ;  "but  why 
is  it  there?" 

"Some  of  the  negro  children  have  strayed  from  the 
quarters  ;  or,  more  likely,  it  is  the  child  of  one  of  the  house 
servants,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"  The  house  servants  have  no  children,"  answered  Mrs. 
Tompkins,   ' '  and  I  have  cautioned  the  field   women  not  to 


24  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

allow  their  children  to  come  here  especially  in  the  early 
morning,  to  annoy  us." 

Mr.  Tompkins,  whose  morning  nap  was  not  yet  over, 
closed  his  eyes  again.  The  melodious  horn  of  the  overseer, 
calling  the  slaves  to  the  labors  of  the  day,  sounded  musical 
in  the  early  morning  air,  and  seemed  only  to  soothe  the 
wearied  master  to  sleep  again.  Footsteps  were  heard  upon 
the  carpeted  hallway,  and  then  three  or  four  light  taps  on 
the  door  of  the  bedroom. 

''  Who  is  there?"  asked  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

*'  It's  me,  missus,  if  you  please."  The  door  was  pushed 
open  and  a  dark  head,  wound  in  a  red  bandana  handkerchief, 
appeared  in  the  opening. 

''What  is  the  matter,  Dinah?"  Mrs.  Tompkins  asked, 
for  she  saw  by  the  woman's  manner  that  something  unusual 
had  occurred.  Dinah  was  her  mistress'  handmaid  and  the 
children's  nurse. 

**If  you  please,  missus,"  she  said,  ''there  is  a  queerest 
little  baby  on  the  front  porch  in  the  big  clothes-basket." 

"A  baby  !"  cried  the  astonished  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

"  Yes'm,  a  white  baby." 

"Where  is  its  mother?" 

"  I  don't  know,  missus.  It  must  a  been  there  nearly  all 
night,  an'  I  suppose  they  who  ever  left  it  there  wants  you  to 
keep  it  fur  good." 

"Bring  the  poor  little  thing  here,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins, 
rising  to  a  sitting  position  in  the  bed. 

In  a  few  minutes  Dinah  returned  with  a  baby  about  six 
months  old,  dressed  in  a  faded  calico  gown,  and  hungrily 
sucking  its  tiny  fist,  while  its  dark  brown  eyes  were  filled 
with  tears. 

"  It  was  in  de  big  basket  among  some  ole  clothes,"  said 
Dinah. 

"  Poor,  dear  little  thing  !  it  is  nearly  starved  and  almost 
frozen.  Prepare  it  some  warm  milk  at  once,  Dinah,"  said 
the  kind-hearted  mistress. 

The  girl  hurried  away  to  do  her  bidding,  leaving  the  baby 
with  Mrs.  Tompkins,  who  held  the  benumbed  child  in  her 
arms  and  tried  to  still  its  cries. 

Mr.  Tompkins  was  wide  awake  now,  and  his  mind  busy 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  2$ 

with  conjecture  how  the  child  came  to  be   left  on  their 
piazza. 

''What  is  that?"  called  Oleah,  from  the  next  room. 

''Why,  it's  a  baby,"  answered  Abner,  and  a  moment 
later  two  pairs  of  little  bare  feet  came  pattering  into  their 
mother's  room. 

"Oh,  the  sweet  little  thing  !"  cried  Oleah;  'a  want  to 
kiss  it." 

His  mother  held  it  down  for  him  to  kiss. 

"  Isn't  it  pretty  !"  said  Abner.  "  Its  eyes  are  black,  just 
like  Oleah' s.     Let  me  kiss  it,  too." 

The  little  stranger  looked  in  wonder  at  the  two  children, 
who,  in  their  joy  over  this  treasure-trove,  were  dancing 
frantically  about  the  room. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  where  did  you  get  it  ?"  asked  Oleah. 

"Dinah  found  it  on  the  porch,"  the  mother  answered. 

"Who  put  it  there?" 

"I  don't  know,  dear." 

"  Why,  Oleah,"  said  Abner,  "  it's  just  like  old  Mr.  Post. 
Don't  you  know  he  found  a  baby  at  his  door  ?  for  we  read 
about  it  in  our  First  reader." 

"  Oh,  yes;  is  this  the  same  baby  old  Mr.  Post  found  ?" 
asked  Oleah. 

"  No,"  answered  the  mother  ;  "  this  is  another." 

"  Oh,  isn't  it  sweet?"  said  Oleah,  as  the  child  cried  and 
stretched  out  its  tiny  hands. 

"  It's  just  as  pretty  as  it  can  be,"  said  Abner. 

"  Mamma,  oh,  mamma!"  said  Oleah,  shaking  his  mother's 
arm,  as  she  did  not  pay  immediate  attention  to  his  call. 

"  What,  dear?"  she  asked. 

"  Are  we  goin'  to  keep  it  ?" 

"  Yes,  dear;  if  some  one  who  has  a  better  right  to  it  does 
not  come  to  claim  it." 

"  They  shan't  have  it,"  cried  Oleah,  stamping  his  little, 
bare  foot  on  the  carpet. 

"  No,"  added  Abner;  "it's  ours  now.  They  left  it  there 
to  starve  and  freeze,  and  now  we  will  keep  it." 

"You  think,  then,  that  the  real  owner  has  lost  his  title  by 
his  neglect  ?"  said  the  father,  with  a  smile. 

"  Yes,  that's  it,"  the  boy  answered. 


26  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

"  It's  a  very  good  common  law  idea,  my  son." 

Dinah  now  came  in  with  warm  milk  for  the  baby,  and 
Mrs.  Tompkins  told  her  to  take  the  two  boys  to  their  room 
and  dress  them;  but  they  wanted  to  wait  first  and  see  the 
baby  eat. 

"  Oh,  don't  it  eat ;  don't  it  eat !"  cried  the  boys. 

<*The  poor  little  thing  is  almost  starved,"  said  the 
mother. 

*'  Missus,  how  d'ye  reckin  it  came  on  the  porch  ?"  Dinah 
asked. 

<'  I  cannot  think  who  would  have  left  it,"  answered  Mrs. 
Tompkins. 

"  That  is  not  a  very  young  baby,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins, 
watching  the  little  creature  eat  greedily  from  the  spoon,  for 
Dinah  had  now  taken  it  and  was  feeding  it. 

''  No,  marster,  not  berry,  'cause  it's  got  two  or  free  teef," 
said  the  nurse.     **  Spect  it's  'bout  six  months  old." 

As  soon  as  the  little  stranger  had  been  fed,  Dinah  wrapped 
it  in  a  warm  blanket  and  laid  it  on  Mrs.  Tompkin's  bed, 
where  it  soon  fell  asleep,  showing  it  was  exhausted  as  well 
as  hungry.  Dinah  then  led  the  two  boys  to  the  room  to 
wash  and  dress  them. 

<*  Strange,  strange  !"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  beginning  to 
dress.  **  Who  can  the  little  thing  belong  to,  and  what  are 
we  to  do  with  it  ?' ' 

*'  Keep  it,  I  suppose,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins  ;  and,  stumb- 
ling over  a  boot-jack,  he  exclaimed  in  the  same  breath, 
<<  Oh,  confound  it !" 

*'What,  the  baby?" 

*<  No,  the  boot-jack.     I've  stubbed  my  toe  on  it." 

**  We  have  no  right  to  take  upon  ourselves  the  rearing  of 
other  people's  children,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  paying  no 
attention  to  her  husband's  trifling  injury. 

"  But  it's  our  Christian  duty  to  see  that  the  little  thing 
does  not  die  of  cold  and  hunger,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins, 
caressing  his  aching  toe. 

Soon  the  boys  came  in,  ready  for  breakfast,  and  inquired 
for  the  baby  ;  when  told  that  it  was  sleeping,  they  wanted  to 
see  it  asleep,  and  stole  on  tiptoe  to  the  bed,  where  the 
wearied  little  thing  lay,  and  nothing  would  satisfy  them  until 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  27 

they  were  permitted  to  touch  the  pale,  pinched,  tear-stained 
cheek  with  their  fresh,  warm  lips. 

The  breakfast  bell  rang,  and  they  went  down  to  the 
dining-room,  where  awaiting  them  was  a  breakfast  such  as 
only  Aunt  Susan  could  prepare.  They  took  their  places  at 
the  table,  while  a  negro  girl  stood  behind  each,  to  wait  upon 
them  and  to  drive  away  flies  with  long  brushes  of  peacock 
feathers.  The  boys  were  so  much  exoited  by  the  advent  of 
the  strange  baby  that  Lhey  could  scarcely  keep  quiet  long 
enough  to  eat. 

''  I  am  going  to  draw  it  on  my  wagon,"  said  Oleah. 

*'  I'm  going  to  let  it  ride  my  pony,"  said  Abner. 

*'  Don't  think  too  much  of  the  baby  yet,  for  some  one 
may  come  and  claim  it,"  said  their  mother. 

''  They  shan't  have  it,  shall  they,  papa?"  cried  Oleah. 

^'  No,  it  is  our  baby  now." 

'^  And  we  are  going  to  keep  it,  ain't  we.  Aunt  Susan  !" 
he  asked  the  cook,  as  she  entered  the  dining-room. 

*' Yes,  bress  yo'  little  heart  ;  dat  baby  am  yours,"  said 
Aunt  Susan. 

"  It's  a  Christmas  gift,  ain't  it,  Maggie?"  he  asked  the 
waiter  behind  him.  Oleah  was  evidently  determined  to  array 
everyone's  opinion  against  his  mother's  supposition. 

'*  Yes,  I  reckin  it  am,"  the  negro  girl  answered  with  a 
grin. 

'*Ha,  ha,  ha!"  laughed  Abner.  *' Why,  Oleah,  this 
ain't  Christmas." 

Seeing  his  mistake,  Oleah  joined  in  the  laugh,  but  soon 
commenced  again. 

'*  We're  goin'  to  make  the  baby  a  nice,  new  play-house, 
ain't  we,  Abner  ?" 

**  Yes,  and  a  swing." 

The  baby  slept  nearly  all  the  forenoon.  When  she  woke 
(for  it  was  a  girl)  she  was  washed,  and  dressed  in  some  of 
Master  Oleah's  clothes,  and  Mrs.  Tompkins  declared  the 
child  a  marvel  of  beauty,  and  when  the  little  thing  turned 
her  dark  eyes  on  her  benefactor  with  a  confiding  smile  the 
lady  resolved  that  no  sorrow  that  she  could  avert  should 
cloud  the  sweet,  innocent  face. 

When  the  boys  came  in  they  began  a  war  dance,  which 


3  8  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

made  the  baby  scream  with  delight.  Impetuous  Oleah 
snatched  her  from  his  mother's  lap,  and  both  boy  and  baby 
rolled  over  on  the  floor,  fortunately  not  hurting  either.  His 
mother  scolded,  but  the  baby  crowed  and  laughed,  and  he 
showered  a  hundred  kisses  on  the  little  white  face. 

A  boy  about  twelve  years  of  age  was  coming  down  the 
lane.  He  entered  the  gate  and  was  coming  towards  the 
house.  Mr.  Tompkins,  who  was  in  the  sitting-room,  in  a 
moment  recognized  the  boy  as  Crazy  Joe,  and  told  his  wife 
about  the  unfortunate  lad.     He  met  the  boy  on  the  porch. 

*'  How  do  you  do,  Joe  ?"  he  asked,   extending  his  hand. 

*'  I  am  well,"  Joe  answered.  '*  Have  you  seen  my  father 
Jacob  or  my  brother  Benjamin  ?" 

**  No,  they  have  not  yet  come,"  answered  the  planter. 

For  several  years  after,  Joe  was  a  frequent  visitor.  There 
was  no  moment's  lapse  of  his  melancholy  madness,  which 
yet  seemed  to  have  a  peculiar  method  in  it,  and  the  mystery 
that  hid  his  past  but  deepened  and  intensified. 


CHAPTER  III. 

DINNER  TALK. 

America  furnishes  to  the  world  her  share  of  politicians. 
The  United  States,  with  her  free  government,  her  freedom 
of  thought,  freedom  of  speech  and  freedom  of  press,  is  pro- 
lific in  their  production.  One  who  had  given  the  subject  but 
little  thought,  and  no  investigation,  would  be  amazed  to 
know  their  number.  Nearly  every  boy  born  in  the  United 
States  becomes  a  politician,  with  views  more  or  less  pro- 
nounced, and  the  subject  is  by  no  means  neglected  by  the 
feminine  portion  of  the  community.  That  part  of  Virginia, 
the  scene  of  our  story,  abounded  with  "village  tavern  and 
cross-roads  politicians."  Snagtown,  on  Briar  creek,  was  a 
Tillage  not  more  than  three  miles  from  Mr.  Tompkins'.  It 
'"boasted  of  two  taverns  and  three  saloons,  where  loafers  con- 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  29 

grcgated  to  talk  about  the  weather,  the  doings  in  Congress, 
the  ternble  state  of  the  country,  and  their  exploits  in  catch- 
ing '*  runaway  niggers."  A  large  per  cent  of  our  people  pay 
more  attention  to  Congressional  matters  than  to  their  own 
affairs.  We  do  not  deny  that  it  is  every  man's  right  to  un- 
derstand the  grand  machinery  of  this  Government,  but  he 
should  not  devote  to  it  the  time  which  should  be  spent  in 
caring  for  his  family.  Politics  should  not  intoxicate  men 
and  lead  them  from  the  paths  of  honest  industry,  and  furnish 
food  for  toughs  to  digest  at  taverns  and  street  corners. 

Anything  which  affords  a  topic  of  conversation  is  eagerly 
welcomed  by  the  loafer  ;  and  it  is  little  wonder  that  politics 
IS  a  theme  that  rouses  all  his  enthusiasm.  It  not  only  af- 
fords him  food,  but  drink  as  well,  during  a  campaign.  Many 
are  the  neglected  wives  and  starving  children  who,  in  cold 
and  cheerless  homes,  await  the  return  of  the  husband  and 
father,  who  sits,  warm  and  comfortable,  in  some  tavern,  lay- 
ing plans  for  the  election  of  a  school  director  or  a  town  over- 


seer. 


Snagtown  could  tell  its  story.  It  contained  many  such 
neglected  homes,  and  the  thriftless  vagabonds  who  consti- 
tuted  the  voting  majority  never  failed  to  raise  an  excitement, 
to  provoke  bitter  feelings  and  foment  quarrels  on  election 
day. 

^  Plump,  and  short,  and  sleek  was  Mr.  Hezekiah  Diggs,  the 
justice  of  the  peace  of  Snagtown.  Like  many  justices  of  the 
peace,  he  brought  to  the  performance  of  his  duties  little  na- 
tive intelligence,  and  less  acquired  erudition  ;  but  what  he 
lacked  in  brains  he  made  up  in  brass.  He  was  one  of  the 
foremost  of  the  political  gossipers  of  Snagtown,  and  had 
nlled  his  present  position  for  several  years. 

'Squire  Diggs  was  hardly  in  what  might  be  termed  even 
moderate  circumstances,  though  he  and  his  family  made 
great  pretension  in  society.  He  was  one  of  that  rare  class  in 
Virginia— a  poor  man  who  had  managed  by  some  inexplica- 
ble means,  to  work  his  way  into  the  better  class  of  society 
His  Wife,  unlike  himself,  was  tall,  slender  and  sharp  visaged. 
Like  him,  she  was  an  incessant  talker,  and  her  gossip  fre- 
quently caused  trouble  in  the  neighborhood.  Scandal  was 
seized  on  as  a  sweet  morsel  by  the  hungry  Mrs.  Diggs,  and 


30  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

she  never  let  pass  an  opportunity  to  spread  it,  like  a  pesti- 
lence, over  the  town. 

They  had  one  son,  now  about  twelve  years  of  age,  the  joy 
and  pride  of  their  hearts,  and  as  he  was  capable  of  declaiming, 
**  The  boy  stood  on  the  burning  deck,"  his  proud  father  dis- 
covered in  him  the  future  orator  of  America,  and  deter- 
mined that  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  should  study  law  and  enter 
the  field  of  politics.  The  boy,  full  of  his  father's  conviction, 
and  of  a  conceit  all  his  own,  felt  within  his  soul  a  rising 
greatness  which  one  day  would  make  him  the  foremost  man 
of  the  Nation.  He  did  not  object  to  his  father's  plan  ; 
he  was  willing  to  become  either  a  statesman  or  a  lawyer,  but 
having  read  the  life  of  Washington,  he  would  have  chosen  to 
be  a  general,  only  that  there  were  now  no  redcoats  to  fight. 
Poor  as  Diggs'  family  was,  they  boasted  that  they  associated 
only  with  the  elite  of  Southern  society. 

'Squire  Diggs  had  informed  Mr.  Tompkins  that  he  and  his 
family  would  pay  him  a  visit  on  a  certain  day,  as  he  wished 
to  consult  him  on  some  political  matters,  and  Mr.  Tompkins 
and  his  hospitable  lady,  setting  aside  social  differences,  pre- 
pared to  make  their  visitors  welcome.  On  the  appointed  day 
they  were  driven  up  in  their  antiquated  carriage,  drawn  by 
an  old  gray  horse,  and  driven  by  a  negro  coachman  older 
than  either.  Mose  was  the  only  slave  that  the  'Squire 
owned,  and  though  sixty  years  of  age,  he  served  the  family 
faithfully  in  a  multiform  capacity.  He  pulled  up  at  the 
door  of  the  mansion,  and  climbing  out  somewhat  slowly, 
owing  to  age  and  rheumatism,  he  opened  the  carriage  door 
and  assisted  the  occupants  to  alight. 

Though  Mrs.  Tompkins  felt  an  unavoidable  repugnance 
for  the  gossiping  Mrs.  Diggs,  she  was  too  sensible  a  hostess 
to  treat  an  uninvited  guest  otherwise  than  cordially. 

•*I've  been  just  dying  to  come  and  see  you,"  said  Mrs. 
Diggs,  as  soon  as  she  had  removed  her  wraps  and  taken  her 
seat  in  an  easy  chair,  with  a  bottle  of  smelling  salts  in  her 
hand  and  her  gold-plated  spectacles  on  her  nose,  *'  you  have 
been  having  so  many  strange  things  happen  here  ;  and  I  told 
the  'Squire  we  must  come  over,  for  I  thought  the  drive 
might  do  me  good,  and  I  wanted  to  hear  all  about  the  mur- 
der of  your  husband's  brother's  family,  and  see  that  strange 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  3 1 

baby  and  the  crazy  boy.  Isn't  it  strange,  though?  Who 
could  have  committed  that  awful  murder  ?  Who  put  that 
baby  on  your  piazza,  and  who  is  this  crazy  boy  ?" 

Mrs.  Tompkins  arrested  this  stream  of  interrogatories  by 
saying  that  it  was  all  a  mystery,  and  they  had  as  yet  been 
unable  to  find  a  clew.  Baffled  at  the  very  onset  in  the  chief 
object  of  her  visit,  Mrs.  Diggs  turned  her  thoughts  at  once 
into  new  channels,  and,  graciously  overlooking  Mrs.  Tomp- 
kins' inability  to  gratify  her  curiosity,  began  to  recount  the 
news  and  gossip  and  small  scandals  of  the  neighorbood. 

'Squire  Diggs  was  in  the  midst  of  an  animated  conver- 
sation on  his  favorite  theme,  the  politics  of  the  day.  The 
slavery  question  was  just  assuming  prominence.  Henry 
Clay,  Martin  Van  Buren,  and  olhers,  had  at  times  hinted  at 
emancipation,  while  John  Brown  and  Jared  Clarkson,  and 
a  host  of  lesser  lights,  were  making  the  Nation  quake  with 
the  thunders  of  their  eloquence  from  rostrum  and  pulpit. 
'Squire  Diggs  was  bitter  in  his  denunciations  of  Northerners, 
believing  that  they  intended  **  to  take  our  niggers  from  us." 
He  invariably  emphasized  the  pronoun,  and  always  spoke  of 
niggers  in  the  plural,  as  though  he  owned  a  hundred  instead 
of  one.  'Squire  Diggs  was  one  of  a  class  of  people  in  the 
South  known  as  the  most  bitter  slavery  men,  the  small 
slaveholders — a  class  that  bewailed  most  loudly  the  free- 
dom of  the  negro,  because  they  had  few  to  free.  At  dinner 
he  said  : 

**  Slavery  is  of  divine  origfin,  and  all  John  Brown  and  Jared 
Clarkson  can  say  will  never  convince  the  world  otherwise.  " 

"I  sometimes  think,"  said  Mr.  Thompkins,  *'that  the 
country  would  be  better  off  with  the  slaves  all  in  Siberia." 

**What?  My  dear  sir,  how  could  we  exist?"  cried 
'Squire  Diggs,  his  small  eyes  growing  round  with  wonder. 
"If  the  slaves  were  taken  from  us,  who  would  cultivate 
these  vast  fields  ?" 

"  Do  it  ourselves,  or  by  hired  help,"  answered  the  planter. 

*'My  dear  sir,"  the  idea  is  impracticable,"  said  the 
'Squire,  hotly.  **We  cannot  give  up  our  slaves.  Slavery 
is  of  divine  origin.  The  niggers,  descending  from  Ham, 
were  cursed  into  slavery.  The  Bible  says  so,  and  no  nigger- 
loving  Abolitionist  need  deny  it." 


32  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

**I  believe  my  husband  is  an  emancipationist,"  said  Mrs. 
Tompkins,  with  a  smile. 

**I  am,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins;  '<not  so  much  for  the  slaves' 
good  as  for  the  masters*.  Slavery  is  a  curse  to  both  white 
and  black,  and  more  to  the  white  than  to  the  black.  The 
two  races  can  never  live  together  in  harmony,  and  the  sooner 
they  are  separated  the  better." 

**  How  would  you  like  to  free  them  and  leave  them  among 
us  ?"  asked  the  'Squire. 

**  That  even  would  be  better  than  to  keep  them  among  us 
in  bondage." 

*'  But  Henry  Clay,  in  his  great  speech  on  African  coloniz- 
ation in  the  House  of  Representatives,  says:  *0f  all  classes 
of  our  population,  the  most  vicious  is  the  free  colored.' 
And,  my  dear  sir,  were  this  horde  of  blacks  turned  loose 
upon  us,  without  masters  or  overseers  to  keep  them  in  re- 
straint, our  lives  would  not  be  safe  for  a  day.  Domineering 
niggers  would  be  our  masters,  would  claim  the  right  to  vote 
and  hold  office.  Imagine,  my  dear  sir,  an  ignorant  nigger 
holding  an  important  office  like  that  of  justice  of  the  peace. 
Consider  for  a  moment,  Mr.  Tompkins,  all  of  the  horrors 
which  would  be  the  natural  result  of  a  lazy,  indolent  race, 
incapable  of  earning  their  own  living,  unless  urged  by  the 
lash,  being  turned  loose  to  shift  for  themselves.  Slavery  is 
more  a  blessing  to  the  slave  than  to  the  master.  What  was 
the  condition  of  the  negro  in  his  native  wilds  ?  He  was  a 
ruthless  savage,  hunting  and  fighting,  and  eating  fellow- 
beings  captured  in  war.  He  knew  no  God,  and  worshiped 
snakes,  the  sun  and  moon,  and  everything  he  could  not  un- 
derstand. Our  slave-traders  found  him  in  this  state  of 
barbarism  and  misery.  They  brought  him  here,  and 
taught  him  to  till  the  soil,  and  trained  him  in  the  ways  of 
peace,  and  led  him  to  worship  the  true  and  living  God. 
Our  niggers  now  have  food  to  eat  and  clothes  to  wear, 
when  in  their  native  country  they  were  hungry  and  naked. 
They  now  enjoy  all  the  blessings  of  an  advanced  civil- 
ization, whereas  they  were  once  in  the  lowest  barbarism. 
Set  them  free,  and  they  will  drift  back  into  their  former 
state." 

**A  blessing  may  be  made    out  of   their   bondage,"  re- 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  33 

plied  Mr.  Tompkins.  *'As  Henry  Clay  said  in  the  speech 
from  which  you  have  quoted,  'they  will  carry  back  to  their 
native  soil  the  rich  fruits  of  religion,  civilization,  law  and 
liberty.  And  may  it  not  be  one  of  the  great  designs  of  the 
Ruler  of  the  universe  (whose  ways  are  often  inscrutable  by 
short-sighted  mortals)  thus  to  transform  original  crime  into 
a  single  blessing  to  the  most  unfortunate  portions  of  the 
globe  ?  But  I  fear  we  uphold  slavery  rather  for  our  own 
mercenary  advantages  than  as  a  blessing  either  to  our 
country  or  to  either  race." 

*<  Why,  Mr.  Tompkins,  you  are  advocating  Abolition  doc- 
trine," said  Mrs.  Diggs. 

*'  I  believe  I  am,  and  that  abolition  is  right." 

''Would  you  be  willing  to  lose  your  own  slaves  to  have 
the  niggers  freed  ?"  asked  the  astonished  'Squire. 

"I  would  willingly  lose  them  to  rid  our  country  of  a 
blighting  curse." 

"  I  would  not,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  her  Southern  blood 
fired  by  the  discussion.  "  My  husband  is  a  Northern  man, 
and  advocates  principles-'  that  were  instilled  into  his  mind 
from  infancy;  but  I  oppose  abolition  from  principle.  Slaves 
should  be  treated  well  and  made  to  know  their  place;  but 
to  set  them  free  and  ruin  thousands  of  people  in  the  South 
is  the  idea  of  fanatics." 

"I'm  mamma's  Democrat,"  said  Oleah,  who,  seated  at 
his  mother's  side,  concluded  it  best  to  approve  her  remarks 
by  proclaiming  his  own  political  creed. 

"  And  I  am  papa's  Whig,"  announced  Abner,  who  was  at 
his  father's  side. 

"That's  right,  my  son.  You  don't  believe  that  people, 
because  they  are  black,  should  be  bought  and  sold  and 
beaten  like  cattle,  do  you  ?"  asked  the  father,  looking  down, 
half  in  jest  and  half  in  earnest,  at  his  eldest  born. 

"  No  ;  set  the  negroes  free,  and  Oleah  and  I  will  plow  and 
drive  wagons,"  he  replied,  quickly. 

"  You  don't  believe  it's  right  to  take  people's  property 
from  them  for  nothing  and  leave  people  poor,  do  you, 
Oleah  ?"  asked  the  mother,  in  laughing  retaliation 

"  No,  I  don't,"  replied  the  young  Southern  aristocrat. 

"You  are  liable  to  have  both  political  parties  represented 


34  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

in  your  own  family,"  said  'Squire  Diggs.     **  Here's  a  differ- 
ence of  opinion  already." 

*'  Their  differences  will  be  easy  to  reconcile,  for  never 
did  brothers  love  each  other  as  these  do,"  returned  Mr. 
Tompkins,  little  dreaming  that  this  difference  of  opinion  was 
a  breach  that  would  widen,  widen  and  widen,  separating 
the  loving  brothers,  and  bringing  untold  misery  to  his 
peaceful  home. 

"■  What  are  you  in  favor  of,  Patrick  Henry  ?"  Mrs.  Diggs 
asked,  in  her  shrill,  sharp  tones,  of  her  own  hopeful  son. 

'*  I'm  in  favor  of  freedom  and  the  Stars  and  Stripes," 
answered  Patrick  Henry,  gnawing  vigorously  at  the  chicken 
bone  he  held  in  his  hand. 

''He  is  a  patriot,"  exclaimed  the  'Squire.  **He  talks  of 
nothing  so  much  as  Revolutionary  days  and  Revolutionary 
heroes.  He  has  such  a  taste  for  military  life  that  I'd  send 
him  to  West  Point,  but  his  mother  objects." 

'*  Yes,  I  do  object,"  put  in  the  shrill-voiced,  cadaverous 
Mrs.  Diggs,  ''They  don't  take  a  child  of  mine  to  their 
strict  military  schools.  Why,  what  if  he  was  to  get  sick, 
away  off  there,  and  me  here  ?  I  wouldn't  stop  day  or  night 
till  I  got  there." 

Dinner  over,  the  party  repaired  to  the  parlor,  and  'Squire 
Diggs  asked  his  son  to  speak  "one  of  his  pieces"  for  the 
entertainment  of  the  company. 

"What  piece  shall  I  say?"  asked  Patrick  Henry,  as 
anxious  to  display  his  oratorical  talents  as  his  father  was  to 
have  him. 

"The  piece  that  begins,  '  I  come  not  here  to  talk,'  "  said 
Mrs.  Diggs,  her  sallow  features  lit  up  with  a  smile  that 
showed  the  tips  of  her  false  teeth. 

Several  of  the  negroes,  learning  that  a  show  of  some  kind 
was  about  to  begin  in  the  parlor,  crowded  about  the  room, 
peeping  in  at  the  doors  and  windows.  Patrick  Henry  took 
his  position  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  struck  a  pompous 
attitude,  standing  high  as  his  short  legs  would  permit,  and, 
brushing  the  hair  from  his  forehead,  bowed  to  his  audience 
and,  in  a  high,  loud  monotone,  began  : 

"  I  come  not  to  talk !    You  know  too  well 
The  story  of  our  thraldom.    We — we — " 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  35 

He  paused  and  bowed  his  head. 

**We  are  slaves,"  prompted  the  mother,  who  was  listening 
with  eager  interest.  Mrs.  Diggshad  heard  her  son  ''say  his 
piece"  so  often  that  she  had  learned  it  herself,  and  now 
served  as  prompter.     Patrick  Henry  continued  : 

"  We  are  slaves. 
The  bright  moon  rises " 

"No,  sun,"  interrupted  his  mother. 

"  The  bright  sun  rises  in  the  East  and  lights 

A  race  of  slaves.    He  sets — and  the — last  thing  " — 

The  young  orator  was  again  off  the  track. 

''And  his  last  beam  falls  on  a  slave,"  again  the  fond 
mother  prompted. 

By  being  frequently  prompted,  Patrick  Henry  managed  to 
"speak  his  piece  through." 

While  the  mother,  alert  and  watchful,  listened  and 
prompted,  the  father,  short,  and  sleek,  and  fat,  leaned  back 
in  his  chair,  one  short  leg  just  able  to  reach  across  the  other, 
listening  with  satisfied  pride  to  his  son's  display. 

"The  poor  child  has  forgotten  some  of  it,"  said  the 
mother,  at  the  conclusion. 

"  Yes,"  added  the  father;  "  he  don't  speak  much  now, 
and  so  has  forgotten  a  great  deal  that  he  knew." 

Mr.  Tompkins  and  his  wife,  inwardly  regretting  that  he 
had  not  forgotten  all,  willingly  excused  Patrick  Henry  from 
any  further  efforts.  And  though  they  had  welcomed  and 
entertained  their  guests  with  the  cordial  Southern  hospitality, 
they  felt  somewhat  relieved  when  the  Diggs  carriage,  with 
its  ancient,  dark-skinned  coachman,  rolled  away  over  the 
hills  towards  Snagtown. 


36  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MORE   OF  THE   MYSTERY. 

We  have  seen  the  perfect  harmony  which  prevailed  in  the 
household  of  Mr.  Tompkins,  though  his  wife  and  himself 
were  of  totally  different  temperaments,  and,  on  many  sub- 
jects, held  opposite  opinions.  He,  with  his  cool  Northern 
blood,  was  careful  and  deliberate,  slow  in  drawing  conclu- 
sions or  forming  a  decision;  but,  once  his  stand  was  taken, 
firm  as  a  rock.  She  had  all  the  quick  Southern  impetuosity, 
that  at  times  found  rash  expression,  though  her  head  was  as 
clear  and  her  heart  as  warm  as  her  husband's.  Her  preju- 
dices were  stronger  than  his,  and  her  reason  was  more 
frequently  swayed  by  them. 

The  great  Missouri  Compromise  was  supposed  to  have 
settled  the  question  of  slavery  forever,  and  abolition  was 
regarded  only  as  the  dream  of  visionary  fanatics.  Though  a 
freeholder  by  birth  and  principle,  circumstances  had  made 
Mr.  Tompkins  a  slave-holder.  He  seldom  expressed  his 
sentiments  to  his  Southern  neighbors,  knowing  how  repugnant 
they  were  to  their  feelings  ;  but  when  his  opinions  were 
asked  for  he  always  gave  them  freely.  The  movements  on 
the  political  checker-board  belong  rather  to  history  than  to 
a  narrative  of  individual  lives,  yet  because  of  their  effect  on 
these  lives,  some  of  the  most  important  must  be  mentioned. 
While  the  abolition  party  was  yet  in  embryo,  the  Southern 
statesmen,  or  many  of  them,  seeming  to  read  the  fate  of 
slavery  in  the  future,  had  declared  that  the  Union  of  States 
was  only  a  compact  or  co-partnership,  which  could  be 
dissolved  at  the  option  of  the  contracting  parties.  This  gave 
rise  to  the  principle  of  States'  rights  and  secession,  and  when 
the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  was  advocated.  Southern 
politicians  began  to  talk  more  and  more  of  dissolution. 

Not  only  in  political  assemblies  was  the  subject  discussed, 
but  even  in  family  circles,  as  we  have  seen.     Mrs.  Tomp- 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  37 

kins,  of  course,  differed  from  her  husband  on  the  subject  of 
''  State  "  rights,  as  she  did  on  slavery,  and  many  were  their 
debates  on  the  theme.  Their  httle  sons,  observing  their 
parents'  interest  in  these  questions,  became  concerned  them- 
selves, and,  as  was  very  natural,  took  sides.  Abnerwas  the 
Whig  and  Oleah  his  mother's  Democrat.  Still,  love  and 
harmony  dwelt  in  that  happy  household,  though  the  prophet- 
ic ear  might  have  heard  in  the  distant  future  the  rattle  of 
musketry  on  that  fair,  quiet  lawn,  and  the  clash  of  brothers' 
swords  in  mortal  combat  beneath  the  roof  which  had  shel- 
tered their  infancy. 

Little  did  these  fond  parents  dream  of  the  deep  root  those 
seeds  of  political  difference  had  taken  in  the  breasts  of  their 
children,  and  the  bitter  fruit  of  misery  and  horror  they 
would  bear.  Their  lives  now  ran  as  quietly  as  a  meadow 
brook.  All  the  long  Summer  days  they  played  without  an 
angry  word  or  thought,  or  if  either  was  hurt  or  grieved  a 
kiss  or  a  tender  word  would  heal  the  wound. 

The  tragic  fate  of  his  brother's  family,  and  his  unavailing 
efforts  to  bring  the  murderers  to  justice,  directed  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins' thoughts  into  new  channels.  The  strange  baby  grew 
in  strength  and  beauty  every  day.  Its  mysterious  appearance 
among  them  continued  to  puzzle  the  family,  and  all  their 
efforts  failed  to  bring  any  light  on  the  subject.  The  servant 
to  whom  was  assigned  the  washing  of  the  clothes  the  baby 
had  on  when  found  was  charged  by  her  mistress  to  look  closely 
for  marks  and  letters  upon  them.  When  her  work  was  done, 
she  came  to  Mrs.  Tompkins'  room,  and  that  lady  asked  : 

"  Have  you  found  anything,  Hannah  ?" 

"Yes,  missus;  here  am  a  word  wif  some  letters  in  it," 
the  woman  answered,  holding  up  a  little  undershirt  and 
pointing  to  some  faint  lines. 

Mrs.  Tompkins  took  the  garment,  which,  before  being 
washed,  had  been  so  soiled  that  even  more  legible  lines  than 
these  would  have  been  undistinguishable;  it  was  of  the  finest 
linen,  and  faintly,  yet  surely,  was  the  word  "  Irene  "  traced 
with  indelible  ink. 

*'  As  soon  as  all  the  clothes  had  been  washed  and  dried, 
bring  them  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  hoping  to  find  some 
other  clew  to  the  child's  parentage. 


38  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  Yes,  missus,"  and  Hannah  went  back  to  her  washing. 

*'  Irene,"  repeated  Mrs.  Tompkins  aloud,  as  she  looked 
down  on  the  baby,  who  was  sitting  on  the  rug,  making  things 
lively  among  a  heap  of  toys  Abner  and  Oleah  had  placed 
before  her. 

The  baby  looked  up  and  began  crowing  with  delight. 

**  Oh,  bless  the  darling;  it  knows  its  name  !"  cried  Mrs. 
Tompkins.  **  Poor  little  thing,  it  has  seldom  heard  it  lately. 
Irene  !  Irene  !  Irene  !" 

The  baby,  laughing  and  shouting,  reached  out  its  arms*  to 
the  lady,  who  caught  it  up  and  pressed  it  to  her  heart. 

**  Oh,  mamma  !"  cried  Oleah,  running  into  the  room,  with 
his  brother  at  his  heels,  <*me  and  Abner  have  just  been 
talking  about  what  to  call  the  baby.  He  wants  to  call  it 
Tommy,  and  that's  a  boy's  name,  ain't  it,  mamma  ?" 

*'  Of  course  it  is — " 

**  And  our  baby  is  a  girl,  and  must  have  a  girl's  name, 
musn't  it,  mamma?" 

**Yes." 

"  I  just  said  Tommy  was  a  nice  name;  if  our  baby  was  a 
boy  we'd  call  it  Tommy,"  explained  Abner. 

**  But  the  baby  has  a  name — a  real  pretty  name,"  said  the 
mother. 

"  A  name  !  a  name  !  What  is  it?"  the  brothers  cried, 
capering  about,  and  setting  the  baby  almost  wild  with  delight. 

"  Her  name  is  Irene,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  where  did  you  get  such  a  pretty  name  ?" 
asked  Abner. 

Who  said  it  was  Irene  ?"  put  in  Oleah. 

"  I  found  it  written  on  some  of  the  clothes  it  wore  the 
morning  we  found  it,^*  answered  the  mother. 

**  Then  we  will  call  it  Irene,"  said  Abner,  decisively. 

**  Irene!  Irene!  Little  Irene!  ain't  you  awful  sweet  ?"  cried 
the  impetuous  Oleah,  snatching  the  baby  from  his  mother's 
arms  and  smothering  its  screams  of  delight  with  kisses.  So 
enthusiastic  was  the  little  fellow  that  the  baby  was  in  peril, 
and  his  mother,  spite  of  his  protestations,  took  it  from  him. 
As  soon  as  released,  little  Irene's  feet  and  hands  began  to 
play,  and  she  responded,  with  soft  cooing  and  baby  laughter, 
to  all  the  boys'  noisy  demonstrations. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  39 

A  youth,  with  large  sad  eyes  and  pale  face,  now  entered 
the  door. 

"  Oh,  come,  Joe,  come  and  see  the  baby!"  cried  Oleah. 
*'  Isn't  it  sweet  ?  Just  look  at  its  pretty  bright  eyes  and  its 
cunning  little  mouth." 

Joe  had  visited  the  plantation  frequently  of  late,  and  Mr. 
Tompkins  having  given  orders  that  he  should  always  be 
kindly  treated,  had  finally  established  himself  there,  and  was 
now  considered  rather  a  member  of  the  household  than  a 
guest 

The  poor,  insane  boy  came  close  to  Mrs.  Tompkins'  side 
and  looked  fixedly  at  the  baby  for  a  few  moments.  An  ex- 
pression of  pain  passed  over  his  face,  as  though  some  long 
forgotten  sorrow  was  recalled  to  his  mind. 

*' I  remember  it  now,"  he  finally  said.  "It  was  at  the 
great  carnival  feast,  and  after  the  gladiators  fought,  this 
babe,  which  was  the  son  of  the  man  who  was  slain,  was  given 
to  the  lions  to  devour,  but  although  it  was  cast  in  the  den, 
the  lions  would  not  harm  a  hair  of  its  head." 

**0h,  no,  Joe;  you  are  mistaken,"  said  Abner ;  '*itwas 
Daniel  who  was  cast  into  the  lions'  den." 

*'  You  are  right,"  said  Crazy  Joe.  *'  It  was  Daniel  ;  but 
I  remember  this  baby.  It  was  one  of  the  two  taken  by  the 
cruel  uncle  and  placed  in  a  trough  and  put  in  the  river.  The 
river  overflowed  the  banks  and  left  the  babes  at  the  root  of  a 
tree,  where  the  wolf  found  them,  and  taking  compassion  on 
the  children,  came  every  day  and  furnished  them  nourish- 
ment from  his  own  breast." 

"No,  no,"  interrupted  Abner,  who,  young  as  he  was, 
knew  something  of  Roman  mythology.  ''  You  are  talking 
about  Romulus  and  Remus." 

"  Ah,  yes,"  sighed  the  poor  youth,  striving  in  vain  to 
gather  up  his  wandering  faculties  ;  * '  but  I  have  seen  this 
child  before.  If  it  was  not  the  one  concealed  among  the 
bulrushes,  then  what  can  it  be  ?" 

"  It's  our  baby,"  put  in  Oleah,  "  and  it  wasn't  in  no  bul- 
rushes ;  it  was  in  the  clothes-basket  on  the  porch." 

"  It  was  a  willow  ark,"  said  Joe  ;  *'  its  mother  hid  it  there, 
for  a  decree  had  gone  forth  that  all  male  children  of  the 
Israelites  should  be  exterminated — " 


40  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

**  No;  it  was  a  willow  basket,"  interrupted  Oleah.  "  Its 
mother  shan't  have  it  again.  It's  our  little  baby.  This 
baby  ain't  a  liverite,  and  it  shan't  be  sterminated,  shall  it, 
mamma  ?" 

"No,  dear;  no  one  shall  harm  this  baby,"  said  Mrs. 
Tompkins. 

"■  It's  our  baby,  isn't  it  mamma?" 

*'Yes,  my  child,  unless  someone  else  comes  for  it  who 
has  a  better  right  to  it." 

''Who  could  that  be,  mamma?" 

''  Perhaps  its  own  father  or  mother  might  come — " 

''  They  shan't  have  it  if  they  do,"  cried  Oleah,  stamping 
his  little  foot  resolutely  on  the  floor." 

Joe  rose  from  the  low  chair  on  which  he  had  been  sitting, 
and  went  out,  saying  something  about  his  father  coming 
down  into  Egypt. 

*' Mamma,"  said  Abner,  when  Joe  had  gone  out,  ''what 
makes  him  say  such  strange  things?"  He  says  that  he  is 
Joseph,  and  that  his  brothers  sold  him  into  Egypt,  and  he 
calls  papa  the  captain  of  the  guard.  He  goes  out  into  the 
fields  and  watches  the  negroes  work,  and  says  he  is  Potiphar's 
overseer,  and  must  attend  to  his  household." 

"  Poor  boy,  he  is  insane,  my  son,"  answered  Mrs.  Tomp- 
kins ;  "  he  is  very  unfortunate,  and  you  must  not  tease  him. 
Let  him  believe  he  is  Joseph,  for  it  will  make  him  feel  hap- 
pier to  have  his  delusion  carried  out  by  others." 

' '  The  other  day,  when  we  were  playing  in  the  barn,  Joe 
and  Oleah  and  me,  I  saw  a  great  scar  and  sore  place  on 
poor  Joe's  head,  just  like  some  one  had  struck  him.  I  asked 
him  what  did  it,  and  he  said  he  fell  with  his  head  on  a  sharp 
rock  when  his  brothers  threw  him  into  the  pit." 

Oleah  now  was  anxious  to  go  back  to  his  play,  and  dragged 
his  brother  out  of  the  house  to  the  lawn,  leaving  Mrs.  Tomp- 
kins alone  with  the  baby. 

Several  weeks  after  the  baby  and  Crazy  Joe  became  in- 
mates of  Mr.  Tompkins'  house,  a  man,  dressed  in  trowsers 
of  brown  jeans  and  hunting  shirt  of  tanned  deer  skin,  wear- 
ing a  broad-brimmed  hat  and  heavy  boots,  came  to  the  man- 
sion. The  Autumn  day  was  delightful;  it  was  after  the  Fall 
rains.     The  Indian  Summer  haze  hung  over  hill,  and  moun- 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  4I 

tain,  and  valley,  and  the  sun  glowed  with  mellowed  splendor. 
The  stranger  carried  a  rifle,  from  which  a  wild  turkey  was 
suspended,  and  wore  the  usual  bullet-pouch  and  powder-horn 
of  the  hunter  slung  across  his  shoulder.  He  was  tall  and 
wiry,  about  thirty-flve  years  of  age,  and,  to  use  his  own  ex- 
pression, as  "  active  as  a  cat  and  strong  as  a  lion." 

Daniel  Martin,  or  ''  Uncle  Dan,"  as  he  was  more  gener- 
ally known,  was  a  typical  Virginia  mountaineer,  whose  cabin 
was  on  the  side  of  a  mountain  fifteen  miles  from  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins' plantation.  He  was  noted  for  his  bravery  and  his 
bluntness,  and  for  the  unerring  aim  of  his  rifle. 

He  was  the  friend  of  the  rich  and  poor,  and  his  little  cabin 
frequently  afforded  shelter  for  the  tourist  or  the  sportsman. 
He  was  called  ''Uncle  Dan"  by  all  the  younger  people, 
simply  because  he  would  not  allow  himself  to  be  called  Mr. 
Martin. 

''  No,  siree,"  he  would  say  ;  '*  no  misterin'  fur  me.  I  was 
never  brought  up  to  it,  and  I  can't  tote  the  load  now."  He 
persisted  in  being  called  ''Uncle  Dan,"  especially  by  the 
children.     "  It  seems  more  home-like,"  he  would  say. 

Why  he  had  not  wife  and  children  to  make  his  cabin 
"home-like"  was  frequently  a  theme  for  discussion  among 
the  gossips,  and,  as  they  could  arrive  at  no  other  conclusion, 
they  finally  decided  that  he  must  have  been  crossed  in  love. 

Mr.  Tompkins,  who  chanced  to  be  on  the  veranda, 
observed  the  hunter  enter  the  gate,  and  met  him  with  an 
extended  hand  and  smile  of  welcome,  saying  : 

"  Good  morning,  Dan.  It  is  so  long  since  you  have  been 
here  that  your  face  is  almost  the  face  of  a  stranger." 

"  Ya-as,  it's  a'most  a  coon's  age,  and  an  old  coon  at  that, 
since  I  been  on  these  grounds.  How's  all  the  folks  ?"  he 
answered,  grasping  Mr.  Tompkins'  out-stretched  hand. 

"  They  are  all  well,  and  will  be  delighted  to  see  you  Dan. 
Come  in." 

"Ye  see  I  brought  a  gobbler,"  said  Dan,  removing  the 
turkey  from  his  shoulder.  "I  thought  maybe  ye'd  be 
wantin'  some  wild  meat,  and  I  killed  one  down  on  the  creek 
afore  I  came." 

Mr.  Tompkins  took  the  turkey,  and  calling  a  negro  boy, 
bade  him  take  it  to  the  cook   to   be  prepared   for   dinner. 


42  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Then  he  conducted  his  guest  to  the  veranda.  Uncle  Dan 
placed  his  long  rifle  and  accoutrements  in  a  far  corner,  and 
sat  down  by  Mr.  Tompkins. 

*'Wall,  how's  times  about  heah,  any  how,  and  how's 
politicks  ?"  he  asked,  as  soon  as  seated. 

The  mountain  air  in  America,  as  in  Switzerland,  seems  to 
inspire  those  who  breathe  it  with  love  of  liberty.  The 
dwellers  on  the  mountains  of  Virginia,  North  Carolina  and 
Tennessee  were  chiefly  Abolitionists,  who  hated  the  slave- 
holder as  free  men  do  tyrants,  and  when  the  great  struggle 
came  on  they  remained  loyal  to  the  Government.  As  a  rule, 
they  were  poor,  but  self-respecting,  possessing  a  degree  of 
intelligence  far  superior  to  that  of  most  of  the  lower  class  of 
the  South. 

The  secret  of  the  friendship  between  the  planter  and  the 
hunter  was  that  both  were,  at  heart,  opposed  to  human 
bondage,  and  though  they  seldom  expressed  their  real  senti- 
ments, even  when  alone,  each  knew  the  other's  feelings. 

Before  Mr.  Tompkins  could  reply  to  the  mountaineer's 
question,  Abner  and  Oleah  ran  up  to  the  veranda  with 
shouts  of  joy  and  noisy  demonstrations  of  welcome.  Uncle 
Dan  placed  one  on  each  knee,  and  for  some  time  the  boys 
claimed  all  his  attention. 

**  Oh,  Uncle  Dan,  you  can't  guess  what  we've  got,"  Oleah 
cried. 

''Why,  no;  I  can't.  What  is  it?"  asked  Uncle  Dan, 
abandoning  attempt  to  return  to  the  social  chat  the  boys  had 
interrupted. 

*'  A  baby  !  a  baby  !"  cried  Oleah,  clapping  his  hands. 

**  A  baby  ?"  repeated  Uncle  Dan,  in  astonishment. 

''Yes,  sir  ;  a  bran  new  baby,  just  as  sweet  as  it  can  be, 
too." 

The  puzzled  mountaineer,  with  a  suspicious  look  at  Mr. 
Tompkins,  said:  "Thought  ye  said  the  folks  was  all 
well  ?" 

"  They  are,"  answered  Mr.  Tompkins,  with  an  amused 
smile. 

"Dinah  found  the  baby  in  a  clothes-basket,"  put  in 
Abner. 

"  Oh,  it's  a  nigger  baby,  is  it  ?"  asked  Uncle  Dan. 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER.  43 

"  No,  no,  no  ;  its  a  white  baby— a  white  baby,"  both 
boys  quickly  replied. 

''What  do  the  children  mean?"  asked  Uncle  Dan,  be- 
wildered, looking  from  the  boys  to  their  father. 

''They  mean  just  what  they  say,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins. 
''  A  baby  was  left  at  our  door  a  short  time  ago  in  the  clothes- 
basket  by  some  unknown  person." 

"  Don't  you  want  to  see  it.  Uncle  Dan  ?"  Master  Oleah 
eagerly  asked. 

''To  be  sure  I  do.  I  always  liked  babies  ;  they  are  the 
perfection  o'  innocence." 

Before  he  had  finished  his  sentence,  Oleah  had  climbed 
down  from  his  knee,  and  was  scampering  away  toward  the 
nursery.     Abner  was  not  more  than  two  seconds  in  following 

"Wall,  now,  see  heah,"  said  the  hunter;  '< while  them 
young  rattletraps  is  gone,  jest  tell  me  what  all  this  means. 
Hez  someone  been  increasin'  yer  family  by  leavin'  babies  a 
layin'  around  loose,  or  is  it  a  big  doll  some  one  haz  eive  the 
boys  ?"  *• 

''It's  just  as  the  boys  say,"  Mr.  Tompkins  answered. 
"  Some  one  did  actually  leave  a  baby  about  six  months  old 
on  this  porch,  and  no  one  knows  who  he  was,  where  he  came 
from,  or  where  he  went." 

"  That's  mighty  strange.     How  long  ago  was  it  ?" 

"About  six  weeks." 

"Wall,  now,  ain't  that  strange?"  Have  you  any  susoic- 
lon  who  done  it  ?"  j  j        t- 

"Not  the  least." 

"Wall,  it  is  strange.  Never  saw  no  un  sneakin'  about  the 
house,  like  ?" 

"No  one  at  all." 

"  Humph  !  Well,  it's  dog  gone  strange." 

At  this  moment  the  two  boys,  with  Dinah  in  attendance 
came  out,  bearing  between  them  little  Irene. 

"Here  it  is  ;  here  is  our  baby!  Ain't  she  sweet,  though  ?" 
cried  Oleah,  as  they  bore  their  precious  burden  toward  the 
mountaineer. 

"  Why  it's  a  spankin'  big  un,  by  jingo!  Ya-as,  an'  I  be 
blessed  ef  I  ain't  seen  that  baby  before,"  cried  Uncle  Dan. 


44  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

*< Where?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins,  eagerly. 

Uncle  Dan  took  the  little  thing  on  his  lap,  and,  as  it  turned 
its  large  dark -gray  eyes  up  to  his  in  wonder,  he  reflected  a 
few  minutes  in  silence  and  then  said  : 

<*  I  saw  a  baby  what  looked  like  this,  and  I'll  bet  a  good 
deal  it  is  the  same  one,  too."  . 

''Where  did  you  see  it?"  again  demanded  the  planter. 

*'  That's  jest  what  I'm  tryin'  to  think  up,"  said  Uncle  Dan. 
"  Oh,  yes  ;  it  war  in  the  free  nigger's  cabin,  on  the  side  o' 
the  east  Twin  Mountain.  You  know  where  the  old  cabin 
stands,  where  we  used  to  camp  when  we  war  out  huntin'  !" 

''Yes." 

"Wall,  I  war  roamin'  by  there  one  day,  and  found  two 
nigger  men  and  a  woman  livin'  there.  They  had  this  baby 
with  them,  and  I  questioned  them  as  to  where  they  war 
gwine,  but  one  nigger,  who  had  a  scar  slaunch-ways  across 
his  face,"  here  the  narrator  made  an  imaginary  mark  diagon- 
ally across  his  left  cheek  to  indicate  what  he  meant  by 
"  slaunch-ways,"  "  said  they  war  gwine  to  live  thar.  I  asked 
'em  whar  they  got  the  baby,  and  they  said  its  people  war 
dead,  and  they  war  to  take  it  to  some  of  its  relations.  I  left 
'em  soon,  for  I  couldn't  git  much  out  o'  them,  but  I  detar- 
mined  to  keep  an  eye  on  'em.  The  next  time  I  came  by  that 
way  they  were  gone,  bag  and  baggage." 

"The  free  nigger's  cabin  is  at  least  twenty  miles  from 
here,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins.  "  It  is  strange  why  they  should 
bring  the  baby  all  that  way  here  and  leave  it." 

"  It  do  look  strange,  but  I  guess  they  war  runaway  nig- 
gers what  had  stole  the  child  out  of  spite,  and  when  they  got 
heah  give  out  an'  left  it.  I  kinder  think  these  niggers  war 
from  the  South." 

"  Have  you  ever  seen  or  heard  of  them  since?"  asked 
Mr.  Tompkins. 

"  Neither  har  nor  hide." 

At  this  moment  a  stranger  to  Uncle  Dan  came  sauntering 
up  the  lawn,  and,  stepping  on  the  porch,  addressed  them 
with  : 

"  Can  you  tell  me  where  my  brothers  feed  their  flocks  ?" 

"He's  crazy,"  whispered  Abner  to  the  hunter.  "He's 
crazy,  and  mamma  says  pretend  as  if  he  was  talking  sense." 


BROTaER  AGAlNSt  BROtHER. 


45 


''  Oh,  they  are  out  thar  somewhar  on  the  hills,  I  reckin'," 
Uncle  Dan  answered. 

Joe  looked  at  the  mountaineer  for  a  moment,  carefully  ex- 
amining the  hunting  jacket  of  tanned  skins,  the  hair  of  which 
formed  an  ornamental  fringe,  and  then  said  : 

'*I  know  you  now.  You  are  my  Uncle  Esau  ;  but  why 
should  you  be  here  in  Egypt  ?  It  was  you  who  grew  angry 
with  my  father  because  he  got  your  birthright  for  a  mess  of 
potage.  You  sought  to  slay  him  and  he  fled.  Have  you 
come  to  mock  his  son  ?*' 

''Oh,  no,  youngster;  yer  pap  and  me  hev  made  up  that 
little  fuss  long  ago.  I  forgive  him  that  little  steal,  an'  now 
we  ar'  all  squar'  agin." 

''But  why  are  you  in  Egypt?  You  must  be  very  old. 
My  father,  who  is  younger  than  you,  is  old— bowed  down—" 

"Ppor  boy,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  with  a  sigh,  ''he  has 
been  a  close  student,  and  perhaps  that  was  what  turned  his 
head." 

"  Does  he  ever  git  rantankerous  ?"  asked  Uncle  Dan. 

"  No  ;  he  is  always  mild  and  harmless." 

"Have  you  seen  my  father?"  Joe  now  asked.  He  has 
long  white  hair  and  snowy  beard." 

"  No,  youngster  ;  I  ain't  got  a  sight  o'  the  old  man  fur 
some  time,"  said  Uncle  Dan. 

"Potiphar  resembles  my  father,  but  my  father  must  be 
dead,"  and  he  sank  into  a  chair,  with  a  sad  look  of  despair, 
and,  burying  his  face  in  his  hands,  groaned  as  if  in  pain. 

"  He  does  that  way  a  dozen  times  a  day,"  Abner  whiso- 
ered  to  Uncle  Dan. 

"It's  maughty  strange,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  shaking  his 
head  in  a  puzzled  manner. 

The  next  day,  when  the  mountaineer  was  about  to  return 
to  his  lonely  cabin.  Crazy  Joe  asked  permission  to  accompany 
his  Uncle  Esau.  Consent  was  given,  and  he  went  and  stayed 
several  weeks.  For  years  afterward  he  stayed  alternate  on 
Mr.  Tompkins'  plantation  and  at  the  home  of  the  moun- 
tameer. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    MUD     MAN, 

Sixteen  years,  with  all  their  joys  and  sorrows,  all  their 
pleasures  and  pains,  have  been  numbered  with  the  dead  past. 
Boys  have  grown  to  be  men,  men  in  the  full  vigor  of  their 
prime  have  grown  old,  and  creep  about  with  bent  forms  and 
heads  whitening,  while  men  who  were  old  before  now  slum- 
ber with  the  dead.  Girls  are  women,  and  women  have 
grown  gray,  yet  father  Time  has  touched  gently  some  of  his 
children. 

Abner  and  Oleah  Tompkins  are  no  longer  boys.  Only 
the  memory  is  left  them  of  their  childhood  joys,  when  they 
played  in  the  dark,  cool  woods,  or  by  the  brook  in  the  wide, 
smooth  lawn.  Happy  childhood  days,  when  neither  care  nor 
anxiety  weighed  on  their  young  hearts,  or  shadowed  their 
bright  faces. 

Abner  is  twenty-five — a  tall,  powerful  man,  with  dark- 
blue,  fearless  eyes,  light-haired,  broad-chested  and  mus- 
cular. 

Oleah,  two  years  younger,  and  not  quite  so  tall,  is  yet  in 
physical  strength  his  brother's  equal.  He  has  the  dark  hair 
and  large,  dark,  lustrous  eyes  of  his  Southern  mother. 

The  brothers  were  alike  and  yet  dissimilar.  They  had 
shared  equally  the  same  advantages  ;  they  had  played  to- 
gether and  studied  together.  Playmates  in  their  childhood, 
friends  as  well  as  brothers  in  their  young  manhood,  no  one 
could  question  a  doubt  of  their  brotherly  love.  Where  one 
had  been,  the  other  had  always  been  at  his  side.  No 
slightest  difference  had  ever  yet  ruffled  the  smooth  surface 
of  their  existence.  Yet  they  were  dissimilar  in  temperament. 
Abner  was  slow  and  cool,  but  perhaps  more  determined  than 
his  brother,  and  his  reason  predominated  over  his  prejudice. 
Oleah  was  rash,  impetuous  and  bold,  and  more  liable  to  be 
moved  by  prejudice  or  passion  than  by  reason.     Abner  was 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  47 

the  exact  counterpart  of  his  Northern  father,  Oleah  of  his 
Southern  mother. 

Their  political  sympathies  were  different  as  their  disposi- 
tions. Although  of  the  same  family,  they  had  actually  been 
taught  opposite  political  creeds — one  parent  in  a  half-playful 
way,  unconsciously  advocating  one  idea  ;  the  other  as  firmly 
and  unconsciously  upholding  another,  and  it  was  quite 
natural  that  the  children  should  follow  them.  But  this 
difference  of  opinion  had  bred  no  discord. 

Sixteen  years  have  wrought  a  wonderful  change  in  Irene, 
the  foundling.  Her  parentage  is  still  a  mystery,  and  she 
bears  the  name  of  her  foster  parents.  She  is  just  budding 
into  womanhood,  and  a  beautiful  woman  she  promises  to 
make — slender  and  graceful,  her  small,  shapely  head 
crowned  with  dark  brown  hair,  her  cheeks  dimpling  with 
smiles,  mouth  and  chin  firm  and  clear-cut  and  large,  dark- 
gray  eyes  beneath  arching  brows  and  long  silken  lashes  filled 
with  a  world  of  tenderness. 

Irene  could  not  have  been  loved  more  tenderly  by  the 
planter  and  his  wife  had  she  been  their  own  child.  They 
lavished  care  and  affection  upon  her  and  filled  her  life  with 
everything  that  could  minister  to  her  comfort  and  delight, 
and  every  one  knew  that  they  would  make  generous  pro- 
vision for  the  little  waif  who  had  gained  so  sure  a  place  in 
their  hearts. 

Sixteen  years  had  made  some  change  in  the  planter.  His 
hair  had  grown  whiter,  his  brow  more  furrowed  with  care, 
and  he  went  about  with  a  heavy  cane  ;  yet  he  was  vigorous 
and  energetic.  He  had  grown  more  corpulent,  and  his 
movements  were  less  brisk  than  of  yore.  Father  Time  had 
dealt  leniently  with  his  wife.  Her  soft,  dark  hair  was 
scarcely  touched  with  silver  ;  her  cheeks  were  smooth  and 
her  eyes  were  still  bright  and  lustrous.  Her  voice  had  lost 
none  of  its  silver  ring,  her  manner  none  of  its  queenly  grace. 

No  ray  of  light  had  pierced  the  darkened  mind  of  Crazy 
Joe.  All  these  long,  weary  years  he  had  been  waiting, 
waiting,  waiting,  for  his  father  Jacob  to  come  down  into 
Egypt,  but  he  came  not.  He  still  talked  as  if  it  was  but 
yesterday  that  he  had  been  cast  into  the  pit  by  his  brethren, 
and  then  taken  out  and  sold  into  Egypt.     He  spent  his  time 


48  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

in  turns  at  the  planter's  and  Uncle  Dan's  cabin.  He  was 
well  known  throughout  the  neighborhood,  and  pitted  and 
kindly  treated  by  all.  His  strange  hallucination,  although 
causing  pain  and  perplexity  to  his  shattered  mind,  worked 
no  change  in  his  gentle  disposition  ;  his  sad  eyes  never 
flashed  with  anger  ;  no  emotion  varied  the  melancholy 
monotone  of  his  voice.  When  at  the  home  of  the  planter, 
Joe  divided  his  time  between  the  stables,  the  garden  and  the 
library.  He  would  have  been  a  constant  reader  of  the  Bible, 
Josephus,  Socrates,  Milton's '' Paradise  Lost,"  had  it  not 
been  discovered  by  Mrs.  Tompkins  that  these  books  only 
tended  to  increase  the  darkness  in  which  his  mind  was 
shrouded,  and  she  had  them  kept  from  him.  At  Uncle 
Dan's  mountain  home  he  passed  his  time  in  hunting  and 
trapping,  becoming  expert  in  both. 

Sixteen  years  had  wrought  a  great  change  in  Uncle  Dan, 
bowing  his  tall  an  sinewy  form.  His  face,  which  he  had 
always  kept  smooth  shaven,  had  grown  sharper  and  thinner, 
and  his  long  hair  hanging  about  his  shoulders,  had  turned 
from  black  to  gray  ;  yet  his  eyes  was  as  true  and  his  hand 
as  steady  as  when,  in  his  youthful  days,  he  carried  away  the 
prize  at  the  shooting  match.  His  visits  to  the  plantation 
became  more  frequent  and  his  stays  longer,  for  the  old  man 
grew  lonesome  in  his  hut,  and  he  was  ever  a  welcome  guest 
at  the  Tompkins  mansion. 

Sixteen  years  had  made  a  wonderful  transformation  in  the 
politics  of  the  country.  The  Whig  party  had  been  swallowed 
up  by  the  Republican  or  Abolition  organization.  The  seeds 
of  freedom,  sown  by  Clarkson,  Brown  and  others,  had  taken 
root,  and,  in  the  Fall  of  i860,  bade  fare  to  ripen  into  a 
bounteous  harvest.  The  Southern  feeling  against  the  North 
had  grown  more  and  more  bitter,  and  the  low,  rumbling 
thunders  of  a  mighty  storm  might  have  been  heard — a  storm 
not  far  distant,  and  whose  fury  naught  but  the  blood  of 
countless  thousands  could  assuage. 

**  In  the  beginning,  God  created  Heaven  and  the  earth, 
and  all  that  was  in  them,  in  six  days,  and  rested  on  the 
seventh." 

The  speaker  was  Crazy  Joe,  the  time,  midsummer  of 
i860,  the  place  the  banks   of  a  creek  at  the  foot  of  the 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  49 

mountains,  not  more  than  two  or  three  hundred  feet  from 
Uncle  Dan's  cabin. 

'<Then  the  book  says  God  made  man  out  of  clay. 
Tosephus  says  he  called  the  first  man  Adam,  because  Adam 
means  red,  and  He  made  him  out  of  red  clay.  Now,  if  man 
could  once  be  made  out  of  clay,  why  not  now  ?  Maybe 
God  will  let  me  make  a  man,  too." 

Filling  his  hands  with  mud,  he  set  vigorously  to  work. 
No  sculptor  could  have  been  more  in  earnest  than  was  Crazy 
Joe.  He  rolled  and  patted  the  mud  into  shape,  first  the 
feet,  then  the  legs,  than  the  body.  Occasionally  the  body 
would  tumble  down,  but  he  patiently  set  to  work  agam, 
persevering  until  he  had  body,  arm  and  head  all  completed. 
His  mud  and  man  was  a  little  over  five  feet  in  height,  and 
greatly  admired  by  his  maker  and  owner. 

"  Now  I  have  accomplished  almost  as  much  as  God  did, 
soliloquized  Joe.     ''  I  have  made  a   man   of  clay;  it  only 
remains  for  him  to  speak  and  move,  and  he  will  be  equal  to 

any  of  us."  ,    -r^         •  i_    u 

He  went  to  the  cabin  and  acquainted  Uncle  Dan  with  the 
wonderful  work  he  had  performed,  and  asked  him  to  come 
and  see  it.  The  next  day  he  went  to  view  the  object  of 
poor  Joe's  two  days'  labor,  greatly  to  Joe's  delight.  Uncle 
Dan  then  returned  to  his  cabin  for  his  gun,  and  Joe  went  to 
Snagtown,  which  was  between  Mr.  Tompkins'  plantation 
and  the  hunter's  cabin. 

Joe  there  informed  the  storekeeper,  the  village  postmaster, 
and  a  few  others,  of  his  remarkable  piece  of  handiwork,  and 
asked  them  to  come  and  see  it.  They  promised  to  go  the 
next  day,  if  Joe  would  stay  all  night  in  the  village. 

Joe  stayed,  and  that  night  there  came  a  heavy  ram.  The 
creek  overflowed  aud  Joe's  mud  man  was  washed  away.  He 
conducted  a  party  of  hunters  to  the  spot  next  morning,  but 
the  man  of  clay  had  vanished. 

''  He  must  have  walked  away,"  said  Joe  shaking  his 
head  in  a  puzzled  manner.  "He  has  gone  off,  though  I 
cautioned  him  to  wait  until  I  came  back." 

The  hunting  party  explained  to  Joe  that  his  mud  man  had 
become  tired  of  waiting,  and  left,  and  went  off  themselves, 
leaving  the  mortified  Joe  searching  about  the  soft  soil  for 


50  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

tracks  of  the  missing  mud  man.     His  search  for  the  trail 
took  him  to  Snagtown. 

Patrick  Henry  Diggs,  whom  we  met  in  his  boyhood  as  the 
youthful  orator  at  Mr.  Tompkins'  was,  in  i860,  a  lawyer. 
His  parents  were  dead,  leaving  him  a  limited  education,  a 
superficial  knowledge  of  law,  and  a  very  small  property. 
The  paternal  homestead  was  mortgaged,  but  Mr.  Diggs  still 
kept  old  Mose,  for  the  sake  of  being  a  slaveholder  and 
maintaining  aristocratic  appearance.  Mr.  Diggs  had  but 
little  practice,  and  found  it  a  difficult  thing  to  make  his  own 
living.  He  was  about  twenty-eight  years  old,  short  and 
plump  like  his  father.  The  most  peculiar  portion  of  his 
anatomy  was  his  head.  The  forehead  was  low,  and  the 
small  round  head  more  nearly  resembled  a  cocoanut  painted 
white,  with  hair  on  its  top,  than  anything  else  to  which  we 
can  compare  it.  The  hair  was  very  thick  and  cut  very  short. 
The  eyebrows  were  heavy  and  close  together,  the  eyes  dark 
gray  and  restless,  the  nose  small  and  straight.  The  most 
admirable  portion  of  his  physiognomy,  Mr.  Diggs  thought, 
were  his  side-whiskers,  which  were  short  and  dark,  growing 
half-way  down  his  small,  red  cheeks  and  coalescing  with  his 
short  mustache.  Mr.  Diggs  was  exceedingly  aristocratic, 
and  wore  gold-rimmed  spectacles  on  his  short  nose.  These 
glasses,  which  gave  him  a  ridiculous  appearance,  were 
removed  when  he  wanted  to  read  or  exercise  his  unobstructed 
vision.  His  friends  tried  to  persuade  him  to  give  them  up, 
but  in  vain.  And  with  his  glasses  on  his  nose,  his  head 
thrown  back  in  order  to  see  persons  of  ordinary  height,  and 
his  fat  little  hands  in  his  pockets,  he  strutted  about  the 
streets  of  Snagtown. 

Mr.  Diggs,  like  his  father,  was  a  politician.  In  the  cam- 
paign of  i860  he  was  a  candidate  for  the  district  attorney- 
ship of  his  county.  His  dingy  little  office,  with  its  scant 
furniture  and  exceedingly  small  library,  was  deserted,  and  he 
spent  most  of  his  time  on  the  streets,  discussing  the  political 
issues.  On  the  day  that  Crazy  Joe  was  in  search  of  his 
mud  man,  Mr.  Diggs,  as  usual  was  strutting  about  the 
streets,  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  his  glasses  mounted  on  his 
nose,  wherefrom  a  very  evident  string  extended  to  his  neck. 
*'I  tell  you,"  said  Mr.  Diggs,  closing  his  little  fat  right 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  5I 

hand  and  striking  therewith  the  palm  of  his  little  fat  left 
hand,  **I  tell  you,  sir,  I — I  do  not  favor  outlawry,  but  I 
do  believe  one  would  be  doing  our  country  a  service  by 
hanging  every  man  who  votes  or  attempts  to  vote  the  Aboli- 
tion ticket." 

**  Oh,  no,  Mr.  Diggs,"  said  Abner  Tompkins,  who  chanced 
that  day  to  be  in  Snagtown,  and  overheard  the  remark  ;  <<  the 
ballot  is  a  constitutional  privilege,  and  no  man  should  be  de- 
prived of  his  right." 

<<  Yes — ahem — ahem!  but  you  see,  when  there  is  a  man  on 
the  track  who,  if  elected,  will  set  all  our  niggers  free,  we 
should  object.  You  know — no,  you  don't  know,  but  we 
laivyers  all  know — that  private  property  can  not  be  taken 
for  public  use  without  a  just  compensation,  and  still  the 
Abolition  candidate  will  violate  this  portion  of  our  constitu- 
tional law." 

*'  You  don't  know  yet ;  Mr.  Lincoln  has  not  yet  declared 
what  he  will  do,"  replied  Abner. 

**Has  not?  Hem,  hem,  hem!"  Mr.  Diggs  stumped 
about  furiously,  his  head  inclined  backward  in  order  to  see 
his  companion's  face  through  his  ornamental  glasses,  while 
he  cleared  his  throat  for  a  fresh  burst  of  thunder.  <*Has 
not,  hey  ?  Hem,  hem  !  He  might  as  well.  We  all  know 
what  he  will  do  if  elected.  And  I'll  tell  you  something 
more,"  he  added,  walking  back  and  forth,  his  hands  plunged 
in  his  pockets,  while  seeming  to  grow  more  and  more  furious, 
"if  Lincoln  is  elected  there  will  be  warF*  (Great  em- 
phasis on  the  last  word.) 

At  this  moment  Crazy  Joe,  who  had  reached  the  village  in 
search  of  his  mud  man,  came  up  to  the  excited  Diggs,  and, 
laying  his  hand  on  his  arm,  in  a  very  serious  voice  said,  said  : 

'*  Say,  why  didn't  you  stay  where  I  put  you  until  I  showed 
you?" 

**  What  do  you  mean?"  demanded  Mr.  Diggs,  pausing  in 
his  agitated  walk,  and  gazing  furiously  into  the  lunatic's  face, 
for  he  suspected  some  one  of  attempting  to  play  a  joke  on 
him. 

**What  made  you  go  away  before  I  showed  you?"  said 
Joe,  earnestly,  gazing  down  upon  the  furious  little  fellow. 

**I — I  don't  understand  what  you  mean,"  said  the  puzzled 


52  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Mr.  DIggs,  drawing  himself  up  to  his  full  height,  which  was 
hardly  imposing. 

*'  When  I  make  a  man  of  mud,  and  go  off  and  leave  him, 
to  get  people  to  come  and  look  at  him,  I  don't  want  him  to 
go  off,  as  you  did,  before  I  come  back." 

Abner  Tompkins,  and  several  others,  who  had  heard  the 
story  of  Joe's  mud  man,  were  now  almost  bursting  with  sup- 
pressed merriment. 

*'  I  can't  tell  what  the  deuce  you  mean?"  said  the  angry 
Mr.  Diggs. 

*'  I  made  you  out  of  mud  and  clay,  and  left  you  standing 
by  the  big  tree  at  the  creek  while  I  went  to  get  some  people 
to  show  you  to,  that  I  might  convince  them  that  man  was 
made  out  of  clay,  but  before  I  got  back  you  walked  of. 
Now,  why  didn't  you  stay  until  I  showed  you?" 

The  men  gathered  about  Mr.  Diggs  could  no  longer  re- 
strain themselves,  and  burst  into  peals  of  laughter,  which 
made  Mr.  Diggs  furious. 

''This  is  some  trick  you  are  playing,"  he  cried,  and, 
turning  upon  his  heel,  he  strutted  away  to  his  office,  where 
he  shut  himself  up  for  the  next  two  hours. 

**  The  joke  spread  rapidly,  and  in  two  hours  every  one  in 
the  village  knew  that  Crazy  Joe  claimed  Mr.  Diggs  as  his 
mud  man  ;  while  poor  Joe,  satisfied  that  he  had  found  the 
object  of  his  creation,  consented  to  go  home  with  Abner. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A   TRANSITION    PERIOD. 

All  Snagtown  was  astonished  one  day  when  a  flaring  hand- 
bill announcing  that  Abraham  Lincoln  and  Stephen  A.  Doug- 
las would  speak  in  that  unpretentious  little  village.  Their 
presence  there  was  due  to  the  accident  of  missing  connections 
in  passing  from  one  city  to  another. 

It  would  have  been  hard  to  say  whether  the  citizens  of 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 


53 


Snagtown  were  more  astonished  or  indignant.  A  public 
meeting  was  called  the  day  before  the  Abolitionists  were  ad- 
vertised to  speak,  to  determine  what  means  could  be  taken 
m  this  emergency.  The  Mayor  presided,  and  the  residents, 
not  only  of  the  village,  but  of  all  the  surrounding  country, 
urged  to  be  present. 

"  I  tell  you,  gentlemen— hem!  hem!— it  will  never  do," 
said  Mr.  Diggs,  as  he  strutted  about,  his  glasses  on  his  nose, 
castmg  upward  glances  into  the  faces  of  those  who  were  dis- 
cussing the  question.  <<  Hem!  hem!  hem!  I  tell  you  it  will 
not  do  at  all,"  and  he  expectorated  spitefully  upon  the  pave- 
ment. ''We  must  prevent  Lincoln's  speaking  here,  if  we 
have  to  mob  him.  He  comes  not  only  to  deprive  us  of  our 
slaves,  but  to  destroy  the  flag  of  Washington  and  Marion, 
the  glorious  Stars  and  Stripes!  I,  for  one,  am  in  favor  of 
saying  he  shall  not  speak." 
'*  So  am  I,"  said  another. 
''And  so  am  I,"  said  a  third. 

"  And  I,  and  I,  and  I,"  came  responses  from  many  voices. 
"Hem,  hem,  hem!"  began  Mr.  Diggs,  shrugging  his 
shoulders,  and  moving  about  furiously,  indicating  thereby 
how  much  in  earnest  he  had  become.  "  I  tell  you  we  must 
not  permit  it.  Why,  it's  treason.  Yes,  sir  ;  he  teaches 
treason,  and  it's  our  duty,  as  law-abiding  citizens,  not  to 
permit  him  to  speak." 

"Well,  now,  do  you  make  them  pints,  when  we  have  our 
meetin'  to-morrow  night,"  said  an  illiterate  Virginian. 

"  Hem,  hem,  hem!"  began  Mr.  Diggs,  thrusting  his  hands 
deep  into  his  pockets,  his  head  on  one  side,  kicking  his  feet 
alternately  one  against  the  other.  "  I  will.  Hem,  hem!  I 
am  going  to  make  a  speech  just  about  an  hour  long— ha!  ha! 
ha! — so  that  no  one  else  will  get  a  chance  to  put  in  a  word, 
and  we  shall  have  it  all  our  own  way."  The  young  lawyer, 
highly  pleased  with  the  favor  that  he  flattered  himself  he  was 
gaming  politically,  finished  his  sentence  with  a  gleeful 
chuckle,  and  strutted  about,  swelling  with  his  own  impor- 
tance. 

All  over  the  village  could  be  seen  groups  of  men,  from 
five  to  twenty  in  number,  discussing  the  propriety  of  allow- 
ing "Abe  Lincoln"  to  speak  in  the  village.     A  majority 


54  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

seemed  opposed  to  it,  and  a  few  of  the  more  reckless  spirits 
talked  of  tar  and  feathers  and  fence  rails. 

The  evening  for  the  public  meeting,  which  was  to  decide 
the  all-important  question,  arrived.  The  town  hall  was 
crowded  to  its  utmost  capacity.  Mr.  Tompkins  and  his  two 
sons  were  present,  and  so  was  Uncle  Dan,  the  mountaineer. 
The  meeting  was  called  to  order  and  the  Mayor  took  the 
chair.  He  was  a  man  past  the  meridian  of  life,  a  slaveholder 
and  a  royal  Southerner.  The  long,  white  beard  falling  down 
upon  his  breast  gave  him  a  patriarchal  look. 

The  uproar  and  confusion  of  tongues  were  hushed,  and  all 
awaited  the  speaker  in  anxious  silence. 

A  call  was  made  on  any  one  present  to  state  the  object  of 
the  meeting.  A  man  sprang  at  once  to  his  feet,  and  succinct- 
ly informed  the  chairman  that  the  **  object  of  th  s  meetin'  is 
to  determine  the  question  whether  or  not  it  is  best  to  'low 
Abraham  Lincoln,  the  great  Abolitionist,  to  speak  in  the  town. 
I  believe  them's  all  the  pints  to  be  discussed,"  and  he  sat 
down.  Another  and  more  voluble  speaker  arose  and  address- 
ed the  meeting.  He  was  of  the  class  called  "  fire-eaters," 
and  was  strongly  and  directly  opposed  to  Lincoln's  visit  to 
Snagtown.  His  speech  was  replete  with  the  vilest  vitupera- 
tions his  brain  could  conceive,  or  his  tongue  utter,  against 
the  Republican  party.  He  regarded  them  as  robbers,  as 
enemies  who  should  be  shot  down  at  sight,  and  he  was  in 
favor  of  greeting  Abe  Lincoln  with  tar  and  feathers  if  he 
dared  show  himself  in  Snagtown. 

Several  others  spoke  in  the  same  vein,  and  then  Mr. 
Diggs  rose.  His  speech  of  an  hour  proved  not  half  so  long. 
It  was  full  of  empty-sounding  words  and  borrowed  ideas,  for 
there  was  little  originality  about  Mr.  Diggs. 

All,  so  far,  had  been  against  the  proposed  debate  between 
Lincoln  and  Douglas,  but  now  a  man  rose  in  the  audience 
whose  word  always  carried  weight.  It  was  Mr.  Tompkins, 
the  planter. 

**Mr.  Chairman,"  he  began,  in  even,  modulated  tones, 
**I  am,  indeed,  surprised  that  men  of  intelligence  should 
give  vent  to  such  expressions  and  such  feelings  as  we  have 
heard  this  evening — men  who  know  the  law,  and  claim  to  be 
law  abiding  citizens.     Are  we  savages  or  border  ruffians, 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  55 

that  we  must  be  swayed  and  controlled  by  mob  law  ?  Have 
we  not  a  Constitution  and  Constitutional  privileges  ?  Have 
we  not  statute  laws  to  protect  us  against  wrongs  which 
others  may  inflict  ?  Then  why  resort  to  mob  law  ?  Why 
disgrace  our  fair  State  and  put  the  blush  of  shame  on  all 
good  citizens  by  attacking,  like  outlaws,  a  stranger  among 
us  ?  Our  Constitution  gives  to  all  freedom  of  speech,  and 
we  have  no  right  to  deny  any  man  this  Constitutional 
privilege." 

Mr.  Tompkin  proceeded  quietly  but  forcibly,  pointing 
out  to  the  malcontents  the  error  of  their  plans.  In  conclu- 
sion, he  said  : 

**  I  may  be  the  only  one  in  the  house  who  opposes  these 
views,  but  as  one  I  say  this,  though  I  be  alone.  I  will 
oppose  with  violence  the  attempt  to  injure  Mr.  Lincoln. 
You  are  not  compelled  to  vote  for  him,  even  to  hear  him 
speak  ;  but  if  Mr.  Lincoln  comes  here,  by  Heaven  !  he 
shall  speak." 

"  So  say  I,  an*  I  swar  if  any  sorry  hound  attempts  the 
mobbin'  business,  he'll  have  to  cross  my  carcass  fust." 
The  speaker  was  Uncle  Dan,  and  as  he  spoke  he  drew  up 
his  tall  figure  by  the  side  of  Mr.  Tompkins,  holding  his 
ominous-looking  rifle  in  his  hand. 

Abner  also  rose  and  took  his  place  at  his  father's  side, 
but  Oleah  kept  his  seat.  This  was  the  first  visible  differ- 
ence of  opinion  between  the  brothers. 

Several  who  had  been  emboldened  by  Mr.  Tompkins* 
words  now  declared  that  they  thought  it  best  not  to  oppose 
Mr.  Lincoln's  speaking  there,  as  it  would  increase  his 
popularity  in  other  localities. 

One  or  two  of  the  more  fiery  replied,  maintaining  that 
their  case  was  beyond  the  remedy  of  civil  law  ;  that  mob  law 
was  the  only  law  which  should  be  meted  out  to  scoundrels 
and  Abolition  thieves,  and  if  some  of  the  citizens  intended 
to  espouse  the  cause  of  Abe  Lincoln,  and  fight  for  him,  now 
was  as  good  as  any  to  settle  the  matter.  A  riot  seemed 
inevitable,  but  a  laughable  event  now  happened,  changing 
anger  into  mirth. 

Mr.  Diggs,  fearing  that  his  legal  knowledge  would  be 
called  into  question,  now  rose  and  said  : 


56  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

''  I  wish  to  make  one  other  statement,  in  order  to  put 
myself  right  before  the  people.  I  knew  the  Constitutional 
law  referred  to  by  Mr.  Tompkins,  giving  every  man  freedom 
of  speech,  and  I  can  give  you  the  book  and  the  page — " 

''Oh,  you  need  not,"  said  a  wag  in  the  audience. 
''Answer  this  question  instead  :  Are  you  Crazy  Joe's  mud 
man,  and  why  did  you  leave  before  he  came  back  to  exhibit 
you?" 

"Oh,  stop  that  nonsense!  I  came  here  to  talk  sense, 
not  to  hear  of  a  fool's  ravings,"  cried  the  indignant  Mr. 
Diggs. 

But  everybody  had  heard  the  story  of  the  mud  man,  and 
hostile  feelings  now  gave  way  to  laughter.  The  laugh  was 
kept  up  until  Mr.  Diggs  became  enraged  and  left  the  assem- 
bly, swearing  that  they  were  "  all  a  pack  of  fools." 

A  compromise  was  effected.  Mr.  Lincoln  and  Mr  Doug- 
las were  to  be  permitted  to  speak  in  a  grove  near  the  village, 
but  not  in  the  village  itself.  The  next  day  Mr.  Tompkins 
and  Abner,  and  a  few  others,  with  the  aid  of  their  negroes, 
erected  a  speaker's  stand,  and  arranged  seats  for  an  audience 
of  over  two  thousand  persons.  There  were  still  low  mur- 
murs of  discontent,  but  the  most  bitter  malcontents  had 
been  overawed  by  the  firm  stand  taken  by  Mr.  Tompkins. 
Many  others  had  caught  his  spirit,  and  defied  the  hostile 
threats  of  the  opponents  of  free  speech. 

The  occasion  had  been  so  thoroughly  advertised  by  the 
meeting  and  the  threats  and  opposition  of  those  who  wanted 
to  prevent  it,  that  the  whole  country  for  miles  around  turned 
out.  People  on  foot,  on  horseback,  in  carriages  and  in 
wagons,  came  until  thousands  were  assembled  on  the  spot, 
many  prompted  by  curiosity  to  see  the  bold  Abolitionist  who 
dared  invade  the  sacred  soil  of  Virginia  and  propound 
his  infamous  doctrine. 

About  ten  o'clock  two  carriages  rolled  in  from  the  nearest 
railroad  station,  bearing  the  two  disputants,  with  friends  of 
each  in  attendance.  There  was  an  eager  craning  of  necks, 
and  a  hushed  whisper  went  through  that  vast  audience  as  the 
two  opponents  for  the  highest  political  honors  of  the  country 
descended  from  the  carriage. 

"Who   are   they?"   "Where   are  they?"  "Is  that  big, 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  5^ 

two-hundred-and-fifty-pounder  Douglas?"  ''Is  that  short, 
stout-built  man  with  big  burnsides  Lincoln  ?"  and  a  hundred 
other  questions  of  a  like  character  were  asked. 

A  few  preliminaries  were  arranged.  Mr.  George  Wash- 
ington Tompkins  was  chosen  chairman,  and  took  his  place 
on  the  stand.  Two  New  York  reporters  were  present  with 
note-books  and  pencils. 

The  first  speaker  introduced  was  Mr.  Stephen  A.  Douglas. 
His  speech — eloquent,  patriotic  and  straightforward — gener- 
ously concluded  with  an  exhortation  to  the  audience  to  listen 
calmly,  without  any  expression  of  bitterness,  to  his  opponent, 
who  chanced  to  differ  from  him  on  the  great  question  of  the 
day.  When  Mr.  Douglas  took  his  seat.  Mi.  Tompkins  rose 
and  introduced  Mr.  Abraham  Lincoln,  a  tall  man,  wearing 
short,  dark  whiskers  on  his  chin,  and  with  hair  slightly 
streaked  with  gray. 

A  subdued  hiss  from  many  lips  was  heard  as  the  great 
*'  Abolition  candidate  "  arose. 

After  a  smile  as  of  compassion  upon  his  audience,  Mr. 
Lincoln  began  speaking.  He  talked  mildly  and  candidly, 
yet  freely,  notwithstanding  the  feeling  evinced  by  some  of  his 
hearers.  Those  deep,  rich  tones  rang  through  the  surround- 
ing grove  as  he  clearly  and  forcibly  expounded  the  principles 
of  the  Republican  party,  showing  them  to  have  been  either 
misunderstood  or  misrepresented  by  his  opponent.  Many 
who  had  come  to  prevent  the  hated  Abolitionist  from  speak- 
ing now  listened  with  interest.  This  was  not  such  iniquitous 
doctrine  after  ail.  Every  point  made  by  Mr.  Douglas  was 
successfully  met,  and  his  own  argument  arrayed  against  him. 
Mr.  Lincoln  spoke  for  two  hours,  and  at  the  conclusion  of 
his  addniss  his  bitter  enemies  were  forced  to  admit  that  he 
was  a  man  of  immense  power.  His  oratory  was  so  grandly 
sublime  in  effect  that  when  he  took  his  seat  an  outbreak  of 
applause,  which  could  not  be  suppressed,  could  not  be  re- 
strained, burst  from  the  spell-bound  audience. 

Mr.  Tompkins  went  to  the  meeting  a  Douglas  man,  but 
he  left  with  the  full  determination  to  vote  for  Abraham 
Lincoln  at  the  coming  Fall  election,  as  did  Uncle  Dan  and 
many  others.  This  was  truly  a  transition  period,  as  the 
whole  world  was  to  learn  in  a  few  short  months.     The  Whig 


5^  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

party  was  dwindling  away,  and  slavery  was  withered  and 
scorched  before  the  fiery  eloquence  of  LincoLi,  Sumner,  and 
other  similar  orators.  Freedom  was  dawning,  but  it  was  to 
be  ushered  in  with  fire,  and  sword,  and  death. 

Mr.  Tompkins  and  his  sons  were  late  in  coming  home 
that  evening.  Abner  and  Oleah  sat  side  by  side  in  the 
family  carriage,  yet  neither  spoke.  Hitherto,  every  event 
had  been  fully  discussed ;  every  feeling  shared  by  the 
brothers;  but  a  silence  that  was  almost  coolness  now  sealed 
their  lips.  A  thousand  conflicting  thoughts  swept  through 
their  minds. 

Abner  was  convicted,  converted,  by  the  new  doctrine  to 
which  he  had  listened,  and  the  melodious  voice  of  the  orator 
was  still  ringing  in  his  ears  as  the  carriage  rolled  homeward. 
He  still  seemed  to  see  the  tall,  rugged  form  and  plain  face, 
lit  up  with  something  rarer  than  beauty  by  his  eloquent 
pleading  for  four  millions  of  enslaved  human  beings. 

Oleah  was  in  a  gloomy  mood.  He  had  listened  with  angry 
impatience  to  the  exposition  of  views  so  different  from  his 
own,  and  that  his  father  should  have  presided  over  the 
meeting,  and  stood  openly  side  by  side  with  the  Abolition- 
ist, stung  his  Southern  prejudices  and  vexed  him  to  the 
soul. 

The  trio  were  driven  home  in  silence,  and  parted  for  the 
night,  without  any  reference  to  the  events  of  the  day. 

At  the  table  the  next  morning  the  discussion  of  the  day 
before  was  first  alluded  to.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tompkins,  Abner 
and  Oleah,  sat  for  some  moments  in  silence — a  silence  both 
painful  and  awkward,  and,  in  this  family  circle,  unusual;  but 
Irene  entered  the  breakfast  room,  bright  and  unconscious, 
eager  to  know  all  that  had  passed  at  Snagtown  the  day 
before. 

"  We  heard  an  excellent  speech,**  said  Abner. 

**  Yes;  Douglas  did  well,"  put  in  Oleah. 

"  I  mean  Mr.  Lincoln,"  said  Abner.  '*  Douglas'  speech 
was  good,  but  his  position  was  entirely  demolished  by  Mr. 
Lincoln's  eloquent  reasoning." 

*<  You  don't  call  the  harangue  of  that  contemptible  old 
demagogue  reasoning,  do  you  ?"  asked  Oleah,  astonished 
and  indignant. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  59 

**I  certainly  do,"  replied  Abner.  *' His  reasoning  ap- 
peared to  me  clear,  and  his  conclusions  logical." 

'<  And  I,"  cried  Oleah,  laying  down  his  knife  and  fork  in 
his  excitement,  ''I  declare  I  never  before  heard  so  much 
sophistry,  and  not  very  plausible  sophistry,  either." 

''  You  are  prejudiced,"  said  Abner,  coolly. 

'<  It  is  you  who  are  prejudiced.  Why  he  actually  asserted 
we  would  be  more  prosperous  if  there  was  not  a  slave  in  the 
United  States." 

"Yes,  and  proved  his  assertion,"  said  Abner. 

**  Oh,  you  let  him  pull  the  wool  over  your  eyes."  There 
was  a  sneer  in  his  voice.  *'I  tell  you  there  was  neither 
logic  nor  reason  in  what  he  said.  No  logical  conclusions 
can  be  drawn  from  false  premises;  no  assertions  can  stand 
unsupported  by  proof." 

''What  did  he  assert  that  he  did  not  prove  ?"  asked  Ab- 
ner. 

'*  What  did  he  prove  that  he  asserted  ?" 

''You  evade  my  question  by  asking  another." 

"  Precisely  the  same  plan  Mr.  Lincoln  adopted,"  replied 
Oleah. 

"You  are  prejudiced  against  Mr.  Lincoln,  Oleah.  Now, 
tell  me  w^hat  he  said  that  any  fair-minded  man  in  the  world 
can  not  agree  to  ?" 

"  He  said  that  slavery  should  not  wither  and  blight  another 
inch  of  territory  if  he  could  help  it." 

"  What  objection  can  even  a  believer  in  slavery  have  to 
that  ?  We  have  an  immense  scope  of  country  where  slavery 
is  permitted  ;  then  why  extend  it  to  Territories  where  it  is 
unpopular  ?" 

"  But  can  you  not  see  what  lies  in  the  background  ?"  said 
Oleah,  bitterly.  Mr.  Lincoln  lifted  the  curtain  high  enough 
for  one  who  was  not  blinded  by  his  eloquence  to  see  what 
was  behind  it.  I  would  not  fear  to  wager  everything  I  own 
that  Mr.  Lincoln,  if  elected,  will  set  free  every  slave  in  the 
United  States,  before  he  has  been  in  the  presidential  chair  a 
twelvemonth." 

"  Did  he  not  say  that  such  emancipation  would  be  unwise 
policy?" 

"  He  said  so,  but  his  tone  and  manner  belied  his  words. '» 


6o  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

*<  Confess  now,  Oleah,  that  you  are  a  little  prejudiced 
against  Mr.  Lincoln,"  said  the  father,  good-humoredly. 

*'You  may  call  it  prejudice  or  what  you  like,  father," 
Oleah  answered,  his  flushed  face  showing  how  deep  was  his 
feeling  ;  '^  but  if  Mr.  Lincoln  is  elected  you  will  not  have  a 
nigger  when  his  term  is  over,  if  he  should  be  permitted  to 
take  his  seat." 

*'  Why,  my  son,  you  can't  think  he  would  not  be  permitted 
to  take  his  seat?" 

'<That  is  a  question,  father.  Each  State  has  its  rights. 
Southern  people  have  rights,  and  rather  than  be  cheated  of 
them  they  may  resort  to  force." 

''Now,  Oleah,"  said  Abner,  ''you  don't  for  a  moment 
suppose  that  if  Mr.  Lincoln  should  be  chosen  President  by 
the  voters  of  the  United  States,  that  any  considerable  body 
of  intelligent  people  could  be  found  who  would  be  unfair 
enough,  or  foolhardy  enough,  to  attempt  to  prevent  him  from 
taking  his  seat  ?' ' 

"I  certainly  do,"  answered  Oleah,  with  an  air  of  convic- 
tion. 

"You  are  a  Democrat ;  do  you  not  hold  with  us  Demo- 
crats that  the  majority  should  rule?" 

"That  has  nothing  to  do  with  it,"  said  Oleah,  hotly. 
"The  North  and  the  East  outnumber  the  South,  and  they 
have  formed  a  combination  for  her  ruin,  and  the  impoverish- 
ment of  her  people.  They  have  nothing  at  stake  in  Lincoln's 
election  ;  we  have  everything.  They  have  nothing  to  lose — 
we,  all.  Our  interests  conflict.  They  see  an  opulent  and 
growing  South,  and  have  set  their  inventive  Yankee  genius 
at  work  to  compass  its  ruin.  Our  cotton  fields,  our  rice 
fields,  our  sugar  crops,  our  tobacco  crops,  are  the  produc- 
tion of  slave  labor,  and  the  abundant  wealth  of  the  South 
excites  the  emulation  of  the  cold  and  envious  North.  If 
they  can  deprive  us  of  this  slave  labor,  they  will  have  killed 
the  goose  that  lays  our  golden  eggs,  and  may  surpass  us  in 
wealth  and  power.  This  they  have  determined  to  do.  They 
have  tried  it  by  legislation,  and  so  far  have  failed.  They 
outnumber  us  in  votes,  because  there  every  worthless  fellow's 
vote  counts  as  much  as  that  of  a  Governor  or  a  man  who 
owns   a  thousand   slaves.     How  can  they  accomplish   our 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  6l 

ruin  ?  By  electing  as  president  a  man  whose  every  breath  is 
poison  to  slavery  ;  a  man  who  may,  at  any  time,  under  the 
fancied  exigencies  of  the  moment,  declare  all  slaves  free. 
Their  plans  are  deep  and  shrewd,  but  there  are  heads  in  the 
South  as  wise  as  their' s,  and  eyes  that  can  see  the  danger  in 
time  to  avert  it." 

**  You  are  crazy,  Oleah,"  said  Abner  ;  '  your  very  words 
are  treason." 

'*If  treason,  then  his  mother  is  infected  with  the  same 
disease,  and,  in  the  language  of  Patrick  Henry,  *  If  this  be 
treason,  make  the  most  of  it,'  "  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  with  a 
laugh,  in  which  all  joined. 

**  I  am  sure  we  ought  to  get  at  the  truth  of  this  ques- 
tion," said  Mr.  Tompkins  ;  **  we  have  both  sides  represent- 
ed." 

**Who  will  judge  between  us?"    asked  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

"All  have  taken  sides  except  Irene.  Which  side  are  you 
on?"  asked  Oleah. 

**Iknow  nothing  about  either  side,"  the  girl  answered, 
lightly  ;  **  so  how  can  I  choose  ?" 

Mrs.  Tompkins'  love  for  her  sunny  land  was  next  in  her 
heart  to  her  love  for  her  husband,  and  forced  her  to  espouse 
a  cause  which,  to  her,  seemed  patriotic.  This  was  the  only 
question  on  which  she  and  her  husband  differed,  and  it  was 
avoided  by  both  as  much  as  possible,  yet  sometimes,  in  spite 
of  their  precautions,  it  would  creep  into  their  family  conver- 
sations. 

**  Irene  is  the  proper  one  to  act  as  judge,"  said  Abner. 

*'Why?"  Irene  lifted  her  eyes  in  wonder. 

**  Because  you  know  nothing  about  it." 

**  Do  they  make  the  best  judges  who  know  the  least?" 

**  Frequently  ;  and  a  juror  who  knows  anything  of  the 
case  he  is  to  pass  a  verdict  on  is  incompetent,  so  you  are  a 
competent  juror,  any  way,  Irene  ;  and  as  one  woman  is 
equal  to  twelve  men  you  can  complete  the  entire  panel." 

*'  I  beg  pardon  of  the  court,"  said  Irene,  rising  from  the 
table,  **  but  I  can  not  sit  on  this  jury.  I  am  prejudiced  on 
both  sides.  I  have  friends  on  both  sides,  and  I  could  not 
render  an  unbiased  verdict." 

**  That's  no  excuse,"  said  Abner. 


62  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  If  it's  not,  the  new  piece  of  music  you  bought  me  is,  so 
I  leave  you  to  your  discussion,  and  hope  you  may  effect  a 
happy  compromise."     She  was  gone. 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  then  the  rippHng 
music  of  her  voice  filled  the  halls  and  rooms  of  the  great 
house. 

*'  I  wish  the  name  she  bears  was  rightfully  hers,  though  I 
am  glad  she  is  not  my  sister,"  Abner  said  to  himself.  The 
same  thought  flashed  through  Oleah's  mind,  and,  as  usual, 
the  mobile  Cace  betrayed  his  thoughts.  Every  one  seemed 
always  to  understand  his  feelings. 

Irene  had  just  returned  from  school,  an  accomplished 
beauty  and  an  acknowledged  belle. 

No  wonder  strange  emotions  stirred  the  hearts  of  the 
brothers, and  that  thoughts  gained  entrance  in  their  breasts 
which  might  prove  more  disastrous  than  mere  political 
differences. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  ELECTION  AND  THE  RESULT. 

The  election  of  i860  was  an  exciting  one.  No  means 
were  spared  to  poll  every  possible  vote.  Lincoln  was  the 
Republican  candidate,  Douglas  a  Northern,  and^  Breckin- 
ridge a  Southern  Democrat,  and  Bell  the  Whig  and  '*  Know- 
Nothing  "  candidate,  and  all  four  parties  worked  vigorously. 

Mr.  Tompkins  and  his  sons  reached  Snagtown  early  in 
the  morning.  The  village  was  already  alive  with  the  stir  and 
excitement.  The  polls  opened  at  sunrise,  and  men  were 
soon  crowding  around  them,  quarreling,  disputing,  joking. 
The  morning  air  was  crisp  and  frosty,  and  the  people  were 
compelled  to  walk  about  briskly  to  keep  from  being  chilled. 

A  dirty  faced  urchin,  with  a  pumpkin  under  one  arm  and 
some  turnips  under  the  other,  paused  in  front  of  the  polls, 
and,  stretching  out  his  neck  like  a  young  rooster  achieving 
his  first  crow,  bawled  out : 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  63 

**  Hurrah  for  Douglas  !" 

It  was  the  first  patriotic  wave  which  had  caused  an  un- 
dulation of  his  infantile  breast. 

There  chanced  to  be  another  boy,  more  dirty  than  tne 
first  sitting  on  a  fence  near  by  gnawing  an  apple-core.  His 
<'pa"  was  a  Breckinridge  man,  and,  regarding  this  out- 
burst as  a  challenge,  he  threw  away  the  apple-core  and  fell 
with  fury  upon  him  of  the  pumpkin  and  turnips.  Coming 
head  first  into  the  stomach  of  the  Douglasite,  he  sent  boy, 
pumpkin,  and  turnips  into  the  gutter.  ,       ,  .    ,  , 

Th^  enrao-ed  young  Douglasite  scrambled  to  his  feet,  ana, 
leaving  his  vegetables  behind,  started  in  hot  pursuit  of  the 
now  fleeing  Breckinridgeite,  while  shouts  and  cheers  went  up 
from  the  many  spectators.  . 

Mr.  Diggs  came  along,  engaged  in  conversation  with  a 
farmer  whom  he  was  trying  to  persuade  to  vote  for  himself 
and  Breckinridge,  for  Mr.  Diggs  was  a  candidate  for  the 
office  of  District  Attorney.  On  occount  of  his  small 
stature,  the  candidate  was  compelled  to  walk  with  upturned 
face  in  order  to  watch  the  effect  of  his  words  upon  the  tall 
Virginian.  The  sidewalk  being  crowded,  they  had  taken 
the  middle  of  the  street,  and  Mr.  Diggs  struck  his  toe  with 
such  force  against  the  abandoned  pumpkin  that  he  was 
thrown  down,  and,  falling  on  the  pumpkin,  he  rolled  with  it 
into  the  gutter,  which  was  half  full  of  mud  and  water. 
Shouts  and  yells  of  laughter  greeted  Mr.  Diggs  as  he 
scrambled  to  his  feet  and  picked  up  the  glasses  which  he 
had  lost  in  his  fall. 

''By  jingo,  Diggs,  ye  look  like  Crazy  Joes  mud  man 
now  !"  cried  some  one  from  the  crowd. 

This  was  too  much  for  the  candidate,  and,  with  something 
very  much  like  an  oath,  he  hurried  away  to  change  his 
clothes.  , 

As  the  day  advanced,  the  crowd  increased,  and  as  elec- 
tioneering progressed,  the  crowd  became  very  noisy. 

There  was  Mr.  Snag,  a  direct  descendant  of  the  founder 
of  Snao-town,  who  claimed  political  honors.  He  was  a 
candidate  for  County  Judge.  He  had  been  one  of  the 
pioneers,  had  bought  Indians,  bears,  wolves,  panthers,  and 
rattlesnakes,  to  establish  this  growing  country.      He  had 


64  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

always  been  the  workingman's  friend,  and  was  now  ready  to 
sacrifice  himself  on  the  official  altar. 

Mr.  Snag  had  been  a  clothing  merchant,  noted  for  close 
dealings  with  his  customers  and  oppression  of  his  employes  ; 
but  two  or  three  months  before  he  announced  himself  a 
candidate,  a  change  came  over  him.  His  harshness  of 
voice  and  manner  grew  subdued.  He  became  not  agreeable 
only,  but  accommodating  and  charitable.  He  attended 
church  and  the  bar-rooms  regularly,  and  was  developing  into 
a  general  favorite.  He  was  welcomed  in  the  most 
select  circles,  yet  he  was  not  exclusive.  No  man  was  too 
ragged,  too  dirty,  or  too  drunk  to  cause  Mr.  Snag  to  be 
ashamed  of  his  society.  He  was  more  than  changed  ;  he 
was  completely  metamorphosed. 

On  election  day  he  was  more  affable  than  ever.  He  was  at 
hand  to  lift  up  a  drunken  rowdy  who  had  fallen  over  the  pump- 
kin, and  led  him  at  once  to  the  voting  place,  to  poll  his  vote 
for  himself  and  Breckinridge.     But  the  pumpkin  remained. 

Later  in  the  day,  two  rowdies,  from  the  country,  having 
imbibed  too  much  of  the  electioneering  beverage,  got  in  a 
quarrel.  One  struck  the  other,  and  he  fell  by  the  pumpkin. 
A  friend  of  the  fallen  man  seized  the  pumpkin,  and  broke  it 
into  fragments  over  the  other  man's  head,  bringing  him  to 
the  ground,  of  course.  A  general  melee  was  averted  only 
by  the  appearance  of  some  good-natured  candidate,  who 
tried  to  restore  peace,  followed  by  a  couple  of  constables, 
who  at  once  arrested  the  malcontents. 

In  the  afternoon  Abner  and  Oleah  went  up  to  the  polls. 
The  two  brothers  had  been  silent  during  the  forenoon,  both 
seeming  to  avoid  the  political  question  which  was  agitating 
the  Nation. 

"  Who  are  you  going  to  vote  for,"  Abner?"  asked  Mr. 
Diggs,  strutting  up  to  the  young  planter  with  a  smile  he 
thought  becoming  a  District  Attorney.  ^'Is  it  Breckin- 
ridge, Douglas,  or  constitutional  unionist  Bell  ?" 

*'  Neither,"  Abner  answered.  1 

"Who,  then,  is  your  man?"  asked  the  inquisitive  Mr. 
Diggs,  thrusting  his  hands  deep  into  his  pockets,  and  tipping 
first  on  his  heels  then  on  his  toes,  as  he  looked  up,  with  an 
engaging  smile,  into  the  face  of  the  man  before  him. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  65 

*'  I  shall  vote  for  Abraham  Lincoln,"  Abner  answered 
firmly. 

*'  Pshaw  !  you  are  joking,"  said  Mr.  Diggs,  his  little  eyes 
twinkling  idiotically  behind  his  glasses. 

"  I  was  never  more  in  earnest." 

"  Why,  man,  they'd  hang  you  if  you  voted  for  Lincoln  !" 

<<  I  shall  risk  it,  at  all  events." 

His  brother's  words  brought  a  sharp  pain  to  Oleah's 
heart.  He  stopped  suddenly,  and  laid  a  detaining  hand  on 
Abner' s  arm. 

<*  Abner,  you  surely  do  not  intend  to  vote  for  that  Aboli- 
tionist ?"  he  said,  with  a  ring  of  defiance  in  his  voice. 

"  I  do,"  was  the  firm  reply. 

**  For  heaven's  sake,  think  what  you  are  about.  Do  you 
want  to  ruin  the  country?"  Entreaty  and  distress  was 
melting  his  indignation. 

**  No,  I  want  to  save  it,"  was  the  calm  reply. 

''  How  can  it  be  that  you  will  vote  for  an  abolitionist  ?" 

"  Because  his  principles  and  mine  are  the  same,"  said 
Abner,  earnestly. 

The  brothers  were  nearer  a  quarrel  than  they  had  ever 
been  in  their  lives.  Oleah's  feelings  were  wounded,  and  he 
turned  away,  leaving  his  brother  to  go  his  way  alone. 

But  three  votes  were  polled  in  Snagtown  for  Abraham 
Lincoln,  and  Abner  Tompkins,  his  father,  and  Uncle  Dan, 
were  supposed  to  have  cast  them. 

Late  that  evening  Mr.  Tompkins  and  his  sons  rode  home. 
The  trio  were  silent  and  thoughtful,  but  they  little  dreamed 
what  that  day's  work  would  bring  forth. 

Great  was  the  consternation  of  the  Southern  leaders 
when  the  result  of  the  election  became  known.  Reports 
were  fluctuating  from  the  first,  yet  soon  began  to  show 
favorable  returns  for  Lincoln.  Betting  was  heavy  in 
Snagtown.  In  a  few  days  the  leaders  began  to  threaten 
a  dissolution,  and,  no  sooner  was  it  ascertained  beyond 
a  doubt  that  Mr.  Lincoln  was  elected  than  they  pro- 
ceeded to  put  their  menaces  into  execution.  At  this 
time  secession  was  rife,  the  very  air  was  full  of  it. 
Southern  politicians  alleged  that  Mr.  Lincoln  was  a 
sectional  candidate,  pledged    to  the  overthrow  of  slavery. 


66  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

On  the  2oth  of  December,  i860,  a  convention  in  Charles- 
ton declared  that  '*the  union  before  existing  between 
South  Carolina  and  other  States,  under  the  name  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  was  dissolved." 

By  the  ist  of  February,  1861,  through  the  influence  of  the 
press  and  the  devices  of  a  few  leaders,  Mississippi,  Florida, 
Alabama,  Georgia,  Louisiana,  and  Texas,  following  the  ex- 
ample of  South  Carolina,  had  passed  ordinances  of  secession, 
and  their  Senators  and  Representatives  left  their  seats  in  the 
American  Congress. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  delegates  from  six  of  the  seceded 
States  met  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  and  formed  a  union 
under  the  title  of  the  ''Confederate  States  of  America." 
For  provisional  President  they  elected  Mr.  Jefferson  Davis, 
of  Mississippi,  who  had  been  a  Colonel  of  some  note  in  the 
Mexican  War,  a  member  of  Pierce's  cabinet,  and  a  promi- 
nent advocate  of  Southern  rights  in  the  United  States  Senate. 

But  we  must  now  attend  to  the  individuals  in  this  history, 
whom  other  historians  have  neglected. 

On  the  evening  of  the  23d  of  December,  i860,  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins and  his  family  were  assembled  in  the  large,  cheerful 
sitting-room.  The  fire-place  was  piled  with  blazing  logs,  and 
the  light  and  warmth  of  the  room  seemed  more  pleasant,  con- 
trasted with  the  soughing  winds  and  falling  snow  without. 

No  thought  of  the  approaching  holidays  seemed  to  have 
entered  the  minds  of  any  of  the  group.  The  brothers  were 
silent  and  sat  apart.  The  cloud,  so  small  as  to  be  scarcely 
discernable,  was  growing  larger  and  overshadowing  each. 
It  had  first  been  visible  on  election  day,  when  they  parted 
on  the  way  to  the  polls.  Though  no  allusion  had  ever  been 
made  to  this  conversation,  their  brotherly  union  had  been 
shaken.  They  drove,  rode,  and  hunted  together  as  usual, 
but  there  was  one  question  they  could  never  approach  with- 
out disagreeing,  and  disagreement  was  apt  to  produce  dis- 
agreeable feelings. 

There  was  a  ring  at  the  bell,  and  the  girl  who  answered  the 
summons  ushered  in  Uncle  Dan,  closely  followed  by  Crazy 
Joe. 

"  Good  evenin*  to  ye  all,"  said  the  old  man,  as  he  entered 
the  cozy  sitting  room.     '  *  How  do  you  all  do  ?' ' 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  67 

"Pretty  well,  Uncle  Dan.  How  are  you  and  Joe  this 
evening?"  returned  Mr.  Tompkins,  nsuig  and  grasping  the 
hard,  rough  hand  of  the  old  hunter. 

*'  We  ar'  both  purty  well,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  shaking  hands 
w;th  all  present.  *'  I  tell  ye  what's  a  fact,  it's  gettin'  cold 
out,  an'  no  mistake,  snowing  just  like  blazes." 

Joe,  who  was  in  no  talkative  mood,  took  a  seat  in  a  corner, 
and  fixed  his  gaze  on  the  fire. 

''  1  thought  from  the  way  the  wind  whistled  it  had  grown 
colder.  Come,  Maggie,  fix  Uncle  Dan  and  Joe  some 
supper,"  said  the  planter. 

''  Ya-as,  fur  I'm  hungry  as  a  wolf,"  returned  the  old  man, 
with  the  familiarity  of  a  frequent  and  welcome  guest. 

*'  Are  you  hungry,  Joe  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Tompkins. 

'*  I  am,  but  it  is  written  that  man  shall  not  live  by  bread 
alone,  but  by  every  word  of  God.' 

''  I'll  put  that  ar'  fellur  agin  any  preacher  in  the  settlement 
for  quotin'  Scriptur.  He  jest  seems  to  know  the  whole  thing 
by  heart." 

''Have  you  heard  any  news  recently?"  Mr.  Tompkins 
asked. 

''  News  !  Don't  talk  about  news  !  Jist  wait  till  I've  had 
some  supper,  an'  I'll  give  ye  a  little  mess  o'  news  that'll 
make  ye  hair   stand  on  ye  head." 

After  the  mountaineer  had  partaken  of  a  warm  meal,  and 
returned  to  the  comfortable  sitting-room,  Mr.  Tompkins 
asked 

*  What  is  that  remarkable  news.  Uncle  Dan  ?" 

"Wall,  I  kin  tell  it  now,"  he  answered,  resuming  his 
seat,  "  but  I  sw'ar  it  war  too  much  for  a  empty  stomach. 
About  two  hours  ago  the  news  first  come  to  Snagtown,  an* 
now  the  whole  place  is  wild.  The  convention,  which  met  at 
Charleston,  South  Carliny,  three  days  ago,  passed  order- 
nances  o'  secession,  and  declar'  the  State  out  o'  the  Union." 

"Oh,  pshaw  !  it  must  be  a  mistake,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"  Mistake  ?  Not  by  a  jug  full.  It  ar'  a  actual  fact.  The 
news  came  in  as  straight  as  a  crow  flies.  There  war  rumors 
o'  it  before,  but  now  it's  sartin." 

"  Great  heaven  !  that  means  civil  war." 

*'  It  means  war,  but  it  wont  be  civil,  not  by  a  jug  full. 


68  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

They  ar'  already  talkin'  about  musterin'  men  and  gettin* 
ready  to  fight.  Thar's  to  be  a  grand  muster  and  speakin*  at 
Snagtown  next  Saturday.  They  say  that  Mississippi,  Florida, 
Alabama,  Georgia,  Louisiana,  and  Texas  ar'  sure  to  foller 
South  Carliny,  in  a  few  weeks,  and  maybe  all  them  slave 
States,  even  Virginia  and  Missouri." 

''  Have  the  people  gone  crazy  ?"  cried  Mr.  Tompkins. 

*'  It's  no  more  than  might  be  expected,"  said  Oleah. 
**,,The  North  has  set  her  foot  on  the  South,  and  if  she  feels 
like  withdrawing  from  the  partnership,  she  certainly  has  a 
right  to  do  so." 

*'  Partnership?"  put  in  Abner,  with  an  astonished  look. 

''  It  is  merely  a  confederation  of  States,  formed  by  a  com- 
pact, and,  if  one  wishes  to  withdraw,  she  has  the  right," 
answered  Oleah. 

",Our  Government  is  formed  by  the  people,  and  not  by 
the  States,"  said  Abner. 

''Then,  why  is  it  not  called  the  United  People,  and  not 
the  United  States?  Each  State  is  a  separate  corporation, 
capable  of  suing  and  being  sued,  contracting  and  dissolving 
contracts,  They  were  originally  colonies,  but  when  they 
freed  themselves  from  Great  Britain,  for  protection  and 
safety,  they  united.  Who  can  doubt  that  South  Carolina 
has  not  the  right,  when  she  has  become  capable  of  taking 
care  of  herself,  to  withdraw  from  others  ?" 

**  There  is  a  great  difference  between  corporations  and 
governments,"  said  Abner.  ''  Our  Constitution  does  not 
say,  '  We,  the  United  States,*  '  As  the  people  of  the  United 
States,  in  order  to  form  a  more  perfect  union.'  When  they 
belonged  to  England,  they  were  considered  as  a  whole  and 
not  as  a  part.  In  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  declar- 
ing the  Colonies  free  and  independent  States,  does  so  in  the 
name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  good  people  whom  they 
represented,  and  not  of  the  States." 

''All  that  sounds  very  well,  Abner,"  said  Oleah,  bitterly, 
"but  words  will  have  no  effect  on  an  oppressed  and  down- 
trodden people.     The  South  will  be  free — " 

"  Yes,  if  they  have  to  enslave  one-half  of  humanity  to  do 
so,"  interrupted  Abner. 

"That's  just  the  point  Abolitionists  are  driving  to,  though 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  69 

few  are  as  honest  as  you  to  admit.  The  slaves  make  the 
South  wealthy  and  powerful.  The  North  is  jealous  and 
wants  to  deprive  us  of  the  means  of  wealth.  There  is  but 
one  remedy  left  us— the  same  remedy  adopted  by  the  Colo- 
nies when  oppressed  by  Great  Britain— withdraw,  rebel." 

*' You  are  too  hasty,"  said  Abner,  more  coolly  ''You 
have  no  assurance  that  when  Abraham  Lincoln  does  take 
his  seat,  the  4th  of  March  next,  he  will  abolish  slaverv  Wait 
and  see."  ^ 

/^Wait  and  see?"  cried  Oleah.  ''Wait  until  he  has 
withdrawn  every  gun  and  armed  vessel  from  the  South? 
Wait  until  he  has  overrun  the  whole  country  with  armed 
soldiers  ?  Wait  until  he  has  bound  us  hand  and  foot  ?  Then 
what  can  we  do  ?     No  !     Now  is  the  time  for  action." 

**I  don't  believe  Lincoln  will  free  the  negroes,"  said 
Abner.  *        ' 

yi  will  stake  my  life  as  the  wager,"  said  Oleah,  "that 
before  his  term  of  office  expires,  he  declares  every  negro  in 
the  United  States  a  free  American  citizen,   war  or  no  war 
Mark  my  words  and  see  if  I  am  not  a  true  prophet." 

"Come,  come,  boys,  we  have  had  political  discussion 
enough  for  the  present,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"  Ya-as,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  "  we  don't  want  the  civil  war 
to  commence  to-night ;  least  of  all  places,  heah.  One  thin^ 
sure  about  it,  you  youngsters  had  better  let  us  old  folks  talk 
bout  these  things,  we  can  do  it  without  gettin'  so  red  in  the 
face.  The  whole  country  is  in  a  bad  fix,  an'  ef  it  comes  to 
a  smash  up,  I  swar  I  don't  want  to  see  it  begin  between 
brothers. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MR.  DIGGS  IN   A   NEW   FIELD. 


Mr.  Diggs  was  defeated  for  the  ofi^ce  of  county  attorney 
by  a  large  majority,  but  he  was  young  and  buoyant,  and 
atter  a  few  days  of  repining  began  to  revive. 

A  new  excitement  took  possession  of  him.     Strange  talk 


70  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

came  to  his  ears,  and  his  little  round  eyes  glistened  with  de- 
light from  behind  his  glasses,  and  his  little  round  lips  parted 
with  smiles  of  pleasure.  War  on  a  gigantic  scale — a  new 
Nation,  with  new  men  at  its  head — was  the  all-absorbing  topic. 
The  Union  was  shattered,  and  a  new  Nation  was  rising  out 
of  the  ruins  and  fragments  of  the  old. 

Mr.  Diggs  concluded  to  espouse  tne  cause  of  the  new 
Nation.  He  would  raise  a  company  of  volunteers  to  fight 
its  battles  ;  he  would  be  captain.  From  captain  he  would  be 
promoted  for  his  bravery  to  colonel,  from  colonel  to  brigadier- 
general,  or  commander-in-chief.  Mr.  Diggs'  fertile  imagin- 
ation planned  a  glorious  future  for  himself.  Other  men  had 
risen  from  obscurity  to  renown,  and  why  not  he  ? 

He  strutted  about  with  his  hands  thrust  deep  into  his 
pockets,  reveling  already  in  his  future  greatness.  The  new 
and  powerful  Nation  was  his  all-absorbing  theme.  When  he 
met  any  one  he  would  say : 

<*  Well,  what's  the  news,  and  what's  the  prospect  of 
war?" 

The  prospect  was  very  good,  every  one  thought. 

One  day,  talking  with  a  young  man  about  his  own  age,  but 
cooler  and  less  blood-thirsty,  Mr.  Diggs  said  they  were  too 
slow  about  fighting.  Since  the  surrender  of  Twiggs  in  Texas 
no  other  event  had  transpired,  and  such  indifference  was 
monstrous. 

<' Don't  be  in  a  hurry,  Diggs,"  said  his  friend.  <*  Let 
them  have  time  for  consideration." 

**  There's  no  need  of  consideration.  I  am  ready  now.  I 
will  go,  like  Marion,  to  avenge  my  country's  wrongs," 
said  Diggs. 

**This  is  war  against  our  own  countrymen,"  said  his 
friend,  ''  and  I  don't  think  there  is  any  place  in  either  rank 
forme." 

"There  is  a  place  for  me,"  said  Diggs,  strutting  about 
with  his  hands  in  his  pockets  and  expectorating  profusely. 
'*  My  country  needs  me,  and  I  reckon  there's  a  place  for 
me." 

<*  Will  you  take  a  colonelcy  to  commence  with  ?"  his  friend 
asked,  with  a  smile. 

<<  I  don't  expect  a  colonelcy  at  first,"  said  Diggs.     **  I 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  7 1 

want  to  start  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  as  captain,  and  gradu- 
ally rise  until  I  am  commander-in-chief." 

'^  You  would  make  such  a  noble-looking  general  !"  said  a 
bystander,  surveying  the  fat  little  fellow. 

''You  can  talk,  Howard  Jones,  but  I — hem!  hem! — have 
always  had  a  taste  for  military  life." 

•'  You  would  make  such  a  fine-looking  commander,"  said 
Jones.  ''Mounted  on  a  tall  charger  you  would  yourself 
strike  terror  to  the  enemy." 

"I  can  prove  that  all  generals  were  small  men,"  said 
Diggs,  strutting  about. 

"  Of  course  they  were  ;  but  you — you  would  kill  all  your 
enemies.  They  would  die  with  laughter  when  they  saw  a 
general  on  a  horse  seventeen  hands  high,  looking  like  a  bug 
on  a  log." 

"  Oh,  talk  sense,  Jones." 

' '  On  a  big  war-horse  you  would  look  very  much  like  a 
bug  on  a  log,"  said  Jones.  *'  But  wouldn't  it  be  grand  for 
Crazy's  Joe's  mud  man  to  turn  out  a  general  ?" 

"  Can't  you  talk  sense,  or  are  you  a  fool  ?"  roared  the  ex- 
asperated Diggs  ;  and,  unable  longer  to  endure  the  ridicule 
of  his  companions,  he  turned  abruptly  around  and  left  the 
crowd  gathered  about  him. 

The  Winter  of  1 860-61  passed  away;  but  little  had  been 
done  in  Snagtown  save  mustering  and  speech-making.  Those 
in  faror  of  open  rebellion  were  in  the  minority  in  the 
neighborhood,  but  those  in  favor  of  neutrality  in  the 
majority;  but  those  in  favor  of  standing  for  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  the  smallest  class  of  all. 

Patrick  Henry  Diggs  was  in  a  dilemma.  His  ambition 
pointed  him  to  the  battle-field,  that  his  great  abilities,  which 
no  one  seemed  to  appreciate,  might  be  shown  to  the  world. 
The  idea  of  a  new  Nation  dazzled  him  and  showed  a  path 
as  splendor  for  his  willing  feet  to  follow.  But  he  felt 
reluctant  to  draw  his  sword  against  the  flag  of  Washington 
and  Marion.  He  was  sure,  however,  that  these  turbulent 
times  meant  something  great  for  himself.  He  never  lost  an 
opportunity  to  muster  in  the  ranks  of  the  Home  Guards  or 
to  make  a  speech. 

The  eastern  part  of  Virginia  seceded  on  April  17,  1861, 


72  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

but  the  northwestern  portion,  about  Snagtown,  was  at  peace, 
save  from  the  mustering  of  Home  Guards  to  protect  home 
and  families  from  the  incursions  of  either  army. 

Oleah  Tompkins  was  an  avowed  secessionist,  attended 
the  Meetings  of  the  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle,  and  was 
already  sworn  to  support  the  Southern  cause.  Secret  meet- 
ings were  taking  place  ail  over  the  country,  and  night  meet- 
ings held  three  or  four  times  a  week. 

Mr.  Diggs  joined  one  of  these  secret  organizations,  and 
met  with  them  one  night  in  an  old  school-house  which  stood 
on  the  side  of  an  abandoned  road,  about  four  miles  from 
Snagtown  in  the  direction  of  the  Twin  Mountains.  About 
forty  in  all  had  assembled  there,  among  them  Howard  Jones 
and  Seth  Williams,  two  men  who  seemed,  Mr.  Diggs  thought, 
to  live  only  to  annoy  him. 

Mr.  Diggs  had  come  to  the  meeting  with  the  intention  of 
making  one  of  his  most  patriotic  speeches;  but  when  he 
discovered  his  old  enemies,  their  eyes  sparkling  with  mis- 
chief, his  heart  sank  within  him. 

Nearly  all  present  were  armed  with  shot-guns,  rifles  and 
pistols,  and  a  guard  was  placed  about  the  school-house. 
Preliminary  matters  settled,  Howard  Jones  rose  and 
addressed  the  chairman  of  the  meeting,  stating  that,  as  they 
had  with  them  the  distinguished  attorney,  Patrick  Henry 
Diggs,  who  was  in  sympathy  with  the  cause,  he  would  like 
to  hear  from  him. 

Despite  the  stirring  times,  everybody  present  was  eagerly 
expectant  of  fun.  Cries  for  Diggs  were  heard  all  over  the 
house.     Mr.  Diggs'  opinion  of  Jones  rose  rapidly. 

<'  Mr.  Speaker,"  began  Mr.  Diggs,  rising  and  gazing 
about  through  his  glasses,  ''in  the  language  of  one  of  old 

"  *  I  come  not  here  to  talk.    You  know  too  well 
The  story  of  our  thralldom. — '  " 

Here  he  made  a  gesture  with  both  hands,  which  Jones 
declared  looked  like  a  turtle  trying  to  crawl  up  hill. 

"  *  We  are  slaves.' " 
A  solemn  pause. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  73 

" '  The  bright  sun  rises  to  his  course,  and  lights 
A  race  of  slaves;  he  sets,  and  his  last  beam 
Falls  on  a  slave. 
Friends,  Romans,  countrymen — '  " 

**  I  say,"  interrupted  Seth  Williams,  in  an  audible  whisper, 
nudging  the  orator,  ''  s'pose  you  leave  Rome,  and  come 
down  to  our  present  age.  Give  us  something  about  the  new 
Confederacy." 

^'That's  just  what  I  am  coming  to,"  said  Mr.  Diggs, 
"and  I  hope  you  will  not  interrupt  me  again."  After  a 
short  pause  he  resumed  : 

"  It  is  no  common  cause  which  brings  us  here  to-night. 
Tyrants  and  traitors  are  abroad  in  the  land.  A  gigantic  foe 
is  invading  the  fair  soil  of  Virginia,  and  we  are  here  to 
protect  our  firesides  All  law  writers,  from  Blackstone 
down,  agree  that  all  men  should  protect  their  homes.  Now, 
fellow-citizens,  remember  our  forefathers  all  fought,  and 
bled,  and  died  for  this  glorious  Union."     [Applause.] 

'*  Touch  lightly  on  that,''  whispered  Jones. 

*'I  repeat"  said  Mr.  Diggs,  ''that  Washington  was  the 
greatest  man  that  ever  lived."  And  now,  grown  eloquent 
and  excited,  he  mounted  a  bench  and  whipped  his  left  hand 
under  the  tails  of  his  coat,  while  he  waved  his  right  in 
vehement  gesture. 

All  the  efforts  of  Seth  Williams  and  Howard  Jones  to 
keep  him  on  the  track  were  unavailing.  He  commenced  to 
speak  about  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

' '  Oh,  thunder  !  go  back  to  Rome  if  you  can't  make  a 
better  secession  speech,"  said  Jones. 

The  truth  was  that  Mr.  Diggs,  like  a  great  many  others  at 
this  time,  hardly  knew  which  side  he  was  on.  When  he 
swore  to  preserve  the  Union  at  all  hazards,  his  astonished 
friends  pulled  him  down. 

A  call  was  made  for  volunteers,  and  Mr.  Diggs  was  the 
first  to  enroll  his  name.  Though  calling  themselves  a  Home 
Guard,  these  volunteers  were  really  enrolled  in  the  army  of 
the  Southern  Confederacy.  Oleah  Tompkins  was  among 
the  first  to  thus  espouse  the  Southern  cause. 

The  clouds  of  war  grew  darker  and  darker  every  hour. 
At  any  moment  the  storm  might  burst  in  all  its  fury.     Snag- 


74  BROTHER  AGAINST    BROTHER. 

town  was  in  a  constant  state  of  excitement  as  the  crisis  ap- 
proached.    Her  more  timid  citizens  trembled  with  dread. 

Henry  Smith,  a  farmer's  son,  a  young  man  of  limited  ed- 
ucation, but  of  strong  common  sense,  stood  in  the  street 
one  bright  morning,  engaged  in  conversation  with  Seth 
Williams. 

**  Come,  now,  Harry,"  said  Williams,  persuasively,  ''you 
had  better  come  in  with  us.  The  time  has  come,  or  will 
soon  come,  when  our  homes  will  have  to  be  defended.  We 
shall  be  overrun  with  soldierly  hirelings,  who  will  rob  and 
burn  and  murder  as  they  go.  Our  families  will  need  pro- 
tection, and  this  duty  devolves  on  us." 

**  But,  Seth,  some  say  the  Home  Guard  will  be  marched 
South  into  the  Confederate  army." 

*'0h,  nothing  of  the  kind,"  said  Williams.  **  Our  only 
object  is  to  protect  our  homes  from  the  soldiers  of  both 
sides,  and  to  meddle  with  neither  unless  they  invade  our 
State." 

**  I  think  we  are  justified  in  protecting  our  own  interests  ; 
but,  though  I  despise  Abraham  Lincoln,  I  cannot  raise  my 
hand  against  the  old  Stars  and  Stripes." 

''  Oh,  there  is  no  danger  that  you  will  be  forced  into  the 
Confederate  army.  We  are  only  organizing  a  Home  Guard 
now ;  if  we  raise  troops  for  the  South,  that  will  be  another 
thing." 

<*  When  do  you  meet  again  ?"  asked  Harry. 

* '  To-morrow  night  ;  we  go  into  camp  next  week  in  real 
earnest." 

''Where?" 

"  On  Wolf  Creek,  about  three  or  four  miles  away,  between 
here  and  the  Twin  Mountains." 

"Where  do  you  meet  to-morrow  night  ?" 

"  At  the  school -house  on  the  road  between  here  and 
Twin  Mountains." 

"I  will  be  there,"  said  Harry. 

As  Williams  walked  away,  a  young  man  who  had  been  ob- 
serving the  two  with  keen  interest,  approached  Harry  and 
said : 

"I  can  tell  what  you  and  Seth  Williams  were  talking 
about." 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  75 

"  I  will  give  you  three  guesses,  Abner,"  said  Harry, 
laughing. 

'*  He  was  trying  to  persuade  you  to  enlist  in  the  Home 
Guards." 

*<  That  was  just  it,"  replied  Harry. 

<<  Don't  do  it,  Harry,  or  you  will  repent  it.  I  tell  you 
the  name  Home  Guard  is  only  a  cover,  and  every  one  who 
enlists  will  be  in  the  Confederate  army  in  three  months.  Un- 
less you  mean  to  take  up  arms  against  your  country,  keep 
clear  of  the  Home  Guard." 

'<  I  don't  want  to  fight  in  Lincoln's  army,  nor  do  I  want 
to  enter  the  confederate  ranks,  so  I  thought  the  Home 
Guards  would  be  the  place  for  me." 

''  Don't  you  enlist,"  said  Abner  Tompkins,  '*  or  you  will 
repent  it." 

As  Harry  walked  away,  Mr.  Diggs  came  along,  his  short 
legs,  in  rapid  motion,  resembling  the  thick  spokes  of  a 
wheelbarrow,  and  his  head  inclined  backward  at  an  angle  of 
forty-five  degrees,  and  his  glasses,  as  usual,  on  his  nose,  and 
his  little  fat  hands  thrust  deep  into  his  pockets. 

"  Hold  on,  Diggs  !"  said  Abner.  *'  I  want  to  speak  to 
you." 

*' Hem,  hem,  hem  !"  began  Mr.  Diggs.  **  Good  morn- 
ing, Mr.  Tompkins.  Well — hem — I  am — that  is,  I  am — 
hem — glad  to  see  you.  I  was  just  going  to  have  my  man 
drive  me  out  to  your  house.  Have  a  little  important  busi- 
ness with — that  is  with  one  member  of  your  family,  he — he 
he  !" 

'*  Diggs,  I  hear  that  you  have  enlisted  in  the  Confederate 
army  ;  is  it  so  ?"  asked  Abner,  abruptly. 

*'  Well,  sir,  I  expect — that  is,  I  apprehend,  my  dear  sir, 
that — you — perhaps  are  correctly  informed." 

*<  Why,  Diggs,  what  in  the  world  do  you  mean?"  asked 
Abner. 

**  Oh,  our  country  is  too  large  ;  should  be  divided.  We 
intend  to  build  up  a  vast  Southern  empire.  The  North  has 
always  trampled  on  our  rights,  and  it  is  time  for  us  to 
resist." 

**  But  how  do  you  intend  to  resist  ?  By  overthrowing  the 
best  government  the  world  has  ever  known  ?    Build  up  a 


76  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Southern  empire  !  Is  not  the  grand  old  republic  established 
by  Washington  good  enough  for  you  ?  The  North  is  not 
trampling  on  your  rights.  Your  wrongs  are  imaginary 
And  as  to  our  country  being  to  large,  can  a  nation  like  ours 
grow  too  powerful  ?  Think,  Diggs,  before  you  act,  or,  like 
Calhoun,  you  may  expect  Washington  to  come  to  you  in 
sleep,  and  place  the  black  spot  on  your  hand  which  Arnold 
wears  in  the  other  world.  Think  Diggs  !  Don't  raise  your 
hand  against  your  country  without  well  considering  the 
matter.  * ' 

Diggs,  for  a  few  minutes,  was  silent,  and  then  he  said  : 

**  I  think  you  are  right,  Abner.  I  will  not  prove  a  traitor 
to  my  country.  I  shall  ask  to  have  my  name  taken  off  the 
roll  to-morrow  night." 

*'  Do  so,  or  you  will  surely  repent  it  as  you  live.  If  you 
want  military  honors,  seek  them  in  the  ranks  of  your  coun- 
try.    There  is  a  call  for  seventy-five  thousand  volunteers." 

''You  are  right,  you  are  right.  I  will  go  and  volunteer. 
Where  shall  I  go?" 

*'  We  are  raising  a  company  at  the  junction,  about  twenty 
miles  from  here." 

''  I  will  go  day  after  to-morrow,  but  I  am  in  a  hurry  now. 
I  am  going  to  your  house  on  business.  The  fact  is — I  don't 
mind  telling  the  facts  to  you — I  am  going  on  purpose  to  see 
Miss  Irene.  He,  he,  he  !  I  am  determined  to  see  how  I 
stand  there,  he,  he,  he  !" 

Abner  started  back  in  amazement,  but  Mr.  Diggs  hurried 
away,  without  observing  his  movement. 

The  consummate  fool  !"  muttered  Abner.  "  The  idiot! 
To  think  of  our  Irene  !" 

Mr.  Diggs  hurried  off  with  an  air  of  much  importance,  and 
ordered  Mose  to  make  ready  the  carriage,  and  drive  him  to 
the  Tompkins  mansion. 

Mose  was  not  as  quick  of  movement  as  he  had  been  fifty 
years  before,  but  he  managed  to  have  the  equipage  in  readi- 
ness by  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

At  Mr.  Tompkins'  door  Mr.  Diggs  alighted,  to  be  inform- 
ed by  Miss  Irene's  maid  that  her  mistress  was  calling  with 
Mrs.  Tompkins,  and  would  not  return  for  an  hour. 


BROTHER  AGAlNSt   BROTHER.  77 

"  I  will  wait,"  said  Mr.  Diggs.  "  I  must— hem,  hem- 
must  see  Miss  Irene." 

After  a  few  moments  of  waiting  Mr.  Diggs  became  tired 
of  sitting  in  the  house  and  sauntered  out  to  the  piazza,  and 
there  met  the  ladies  on  their  return. 

''Miss  Irene, — hem,  hem,  hem,"  he  began  advancing. 
*'  I  am  delighted  to  see  you,  I — hem — that  is — hem— I  came 
on  purpose  to  see  you,  and — and  talk  with  you,  and  bid  you 
good-by  before  I  leave  for  the  field  of  glory.  I  have  joined 
the  Confederate  army — hem — no,  I  mean  to  say  I  am  going 
to  join  the  Union  army  in  a  day  or  two.  That  is,  I  don't 
know  exactly  which  army  I  shall  join  yet — and  I  come  to 
bid  you  adieu." 

Irene  looked  a  little  puzzled  and  felt  not  a  little  annoyed  at 
this  address.  There  was  something  she  did  not  like  about 
Mr.  Diggs'  manner. 

''Will  you  come  in  ?"  she  said,  "  and  I  will  see  you 
presently." 

Mr.  Diggs  according  re-entered  the  house,  and  Irene  went 
up  to  her  room  to  change  her  dress.  She  manage  to  detain 
herself  until  tea  was  announced  and  then  invited  Mr.  Diggs 
to  the  dining-room. 

After  tea  the  little  fellow  followed  her  back  to  the  par- 
lor, and  she  resigned  herself  to  be  bored  for  an  hour  or 
more  by  him,  but  did  not  yet  suspect  the  real  cause  of  his 
visit. 

"  Hem— hem,"  began  Mr.  Diggs,  "  Miss  Irene,  these  are 
troublous  times." 

"  They  are  indeed,"  answered  Irene,  from  her  seat  oppo- 
site the  loquacious  Mr.  Diggs. 

"  We  don't  know  one  minute  what  will  happen  the  next." 

"  No,  we  do  not,"  said  Irene,  who  really  did  not  imagine 
what  was  to  happen  on  this  occasion. 

"  Hem,  hem  !  two  large  armies  are  raising." 

"So  I  am  informed,"  said  Irene. 

<*  And  they  mean  destruction  to  each  other." 

**  I  fear  some  damage  will  be  done." 

**  Hem,  hem  '     Sumter  has  fallen." 

"  So  I  have  heard." 

**  Deuce  take  it!"  thought  Mr.  Diggs  aside,  ''she  is  as 


78  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

cool  as  an  iceberg,  and  I  am  getting  flurried.     What  had  I 
better  say  or  do  next."     Then  a  short  pause. 

<'Some  of  your  friends  will  doubtless  take  part  in  the 
coming  struggle,"  he  finally  said. 

*'  I  fear  they  will  be  rash  enough  to  do  so,"  she  .replied. 

'*  And  some  may  go  to  return  no  more," — voice  and  eyes 
were  growing  pathetic. 

*'  Alas  !  such  is  too  often  the  fate  of  war." 

*<  I  have  concluded  to  enter  the  army." 

**  A  great  many  young  men  are  now  talking  of  going  into 
the  army." 

*<  I  feel  that  my  country  needs  my  services." 

''You  are  patriotic." 

Mr.  Diggs  felt  flattered. 

*'  You  are — hem — hem,  very  kind,  Miss  Irene,  to  attribute 
patriotism  to  me.  Patriotism,  true  patriotism  is  one  of  man's 
most  noble  attributes." 

**  I  agree  with  you." 

"  But,  Miss  Irene,  it  is  hard  to  go,  even  to  our  country's 
aid,  and  leave  behind  friends  dearer  to  us  than  life." 

''Mercy  !"  mentally  ejaculated  Irene,  "does  the  little  fool 
mean  to  propose?"  Then,  still  without  any  encouraging 
warmth  in  her  tone,  she  asked,  "When  do  you  expect  to 
leave  Snagtown  " 

"  In  two  or  three  days  at  most,  and  I  feel — hem- — pardon 
me,  Miss  Irene."  He  rose  and  drew  his  chair  nearer 
her's. 

"  He  really  means  it  !"  thought  Irene,  her  eyes  bright, 
half  with  mischief,  half  with  annoyance. 

"  I  have  something — hem,  hem,  hem  ! — I  wish  to  say  to 
you.  I — I — that  is — hem — I  cannot  leave  for  the  field  of 
danger  until  I — have — hem,  hem  !  until  I  have  revealed  to 
you  my  feelings." 

Mr.  Diggs  paused,  and  tried  to  look  sentimental  ;  but  a 
more  sheepish,  simple-looking  specimen  of  humanity  Irene 
was  sure  she  had  never  before  beheld. 

The  farce  had  been  carried  too  far,  and  she  said  coldly  : 

"  Your  manner  and  words  are  quite  incomprehensible, 
Mr.  Diggs." 

"  I  will  make  myself  plain,"  said  Mr.  Diggs,  swallowing 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  79 

something  in  his  throat,  and  taking  hope.  "You  shall 
understand  me.  I  say  I  cannot  leave  for  the  field  of  battle, 
cannot  face  the  cannon's  mouth,  in  this  suspense — " 

''Then  don't  go,  Mr.  Diggs,"  interrupted  Irene,  with 
difficulty  restraining  her  merriment,  all  her  pity  put  to  flight 
by  his  affectation  and  conceit. 

' '  I  should  almost  feel  inclined  to  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the 
'obstreperous  trump  of  fame,*  and  'only  list  to  love  and 
thine,'  should  you  command  me  to  stay." 

' '  Sir,  you  are  growing  more  and  more  incomprehensible, 
Let  us  leave  this  subject." 

' '  Not  yet,  oh  no,  not  yet !  Wait  until  you  have  heard  all. 
Hove  you,  Irene,  dearest,  and — and — ah!  come  to  my  arms 
and  say  you  will  be  mine  !" 

Down  he  went  on  one  knee,  with  upturned  face  and  out- 
stretched arms.  Poor  Irene  felt  an  almost  irresistible  im- 
pulse to  laugh,  and  for  a  moment  dared  not  speak. 

He  mistook  her  silence  and  again  began  to  plead. 

' '  Speak,  O  brightest  sylph,  fairer  than  the  angels,  sweeter 
than — hem,  hem  ! — than  the  honey  in  the  honey-comb  !" 

"  For  mercy's  sake,  stand  up,  Mr.  Diggs!"  said  Irene. 

"  Not  until  you  say  you  will  be  mine!"  and  his  arms  ex- 
panded, like  an  opened  double  gate. 

"  Then  Mr.  Diggs,  I  fear  you  will  never  reach  the  field  of 
glory,  for  the  war  will  be  over  before  you  rise  from  your 
knees,"  said  Irene. 

"  Oh!  ah!  Hem,  hem!  You  cannot  be  so  cruel," — still 
kneeling,  and  leaning  further  forwt  rd,  as  though  to  compel 
her  to  his  embrace. 

"  Mr.  Diggs,  you  can  never  be  to  me  more  than  a  friend. 
Pray,  do  not  pursue  the  subject  further." 

"Miss  Irene,  dear,  dear  Miss  Irene,  you  utterly  wreck 
my  life!  I  care  not  a  straw  for  it  now!"  whinned  little  Mr. 
Diggs,  turning,  still  on  his  knees,  towards  Irene  who  had 
crossed  the  room,  the  most  pitiful  of  faces. 

No  answer. 

"You  are — hem,  hem! — very  cruel,  Miss  Irene,"  he  rose 
and  awkwardly  took  his  seat. 

"  I  regret  to  have  given  you  pain,"  said  Irene  graciously, 
as,  at  Mr.  Diggs'  request,  she  rang  for  his  carriage,  ' '  but  I 


8o  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

am  sure  you  will  soon  forget  it,  and  will  see  that  you  had 
mistaken  your  feelings." 

As  Mr.  Diggs  was  in  the  act  of  getting  into  his  carriage 
the  sound  of  horse's  feet  came  to  his  ear,  and  a  moment 
later  Oleah  Tompkins  galloped  up  to  the  side  of  the  old 
rockaway. 

''Halloo,  Diggs!  are  you  just  leaving?"  asked  Oleah. 

<<  Yes — hem,  hem! — I  am  going  home,"  said  Diggs. 

''Well,  be  on  hand  to-morrow  night  without  fail,  now. 
We  want  every  member  of  the  company  there,  as  we  shall 
go  into  camp  in  a  day  or  two." 

<<Well, — hem,  hem,  hem! — Oleah,  I  have  almost  conclud- 
ed not  to  go.  I  can  not — hem,  hem! — take  up  arms  against 
the  flag  of  Washington." 

"  Oh,  that's  abolitionist  nonsense!  What  care  you  for  a 
flag  that  will  not  protect  you  ?" 

"  That's  so,"  said  Diggs. 

"Then  why  should  we  consent  to  bow  our  necks  to  tyrant's 
heels  simply  because  the  great  and  good  Washington  fought 
under  a  rag  with  certain  stripes  and  certain  stars  upon  it?" 

"  That  is  so.  Hem,  hem,  hem  !  '  They  first  have  breathed 
treason.'  " 

"Yes,  they  stole  our  property.  The  interests  of  the  North 
and  South  are  directly  opposite.  They  want  to  ruin  us,  and 
we  must  protect  ourselves  while  we  can.  We  can  not  live  in 
peace  with  the  North  ;  the  next  best  thing  is  to  separate." 

"That's  so, — hem,  hem! — that's  so,"  said  Mr.  Diggs. 

"Then  why  refuse  to  enter  the  Confederate  army  ?  The 
South  is  your  country,  and  if  you  want  military  renown  seek 
it  in  the  ranks  of  your  country.  If  they  call  you  a  rebel  be 
proud  of  the  name.     Washington  and  Marion  were  rebels." 

Mr.  Diggs  was  completely  won  back  to  the  Southern  cause; 
and,  assuring  Oleah  he  would  be  with  them  the  next  night, 
drove  away. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  8l 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE     CHASM     OPENS. 

The  storm  clouds  were  gathering  dark  about  the  Tompkins 
mansion.  The  heads  of  the  household  were  silent  on  the 
question,  each  knowing  the  different  feelings  and  sympathies 
of  the  other.  Their  sons  were  also  silent,  but  there  was  a  sul- 
lenness  in  their  silence  that  foretold  the  coming  strife. 
There  was  one  member  of  the  once  happy  household  who 
could  not  comprehend  the  trouble,  whose  very  gentleness 
kept  her  in  ignorance  of  the  threatened  danger. 

Yet  neither  love  nor  loving  care  could  keep  her  from 
knowing  that  trouble  was  brewing.  She  could  not  but  notice 
the  coldness  gradually  growing  between  the  two  brothers. 
Brothers  whose  affection  she  once  thought  no  earthly  power 
could  lessen,  were  growing  daily  colder  and  more  and  more 
estranged.  Every  morning  each  mounted  his  horse,  and 
rode  away  alone,  and  it  was  always  late  in  the  night  when 
they  come  home,  never  together.  Gloomy  and  silent,  the 
morning  meal  was  hurried  through,  the  pleasant  conversa- 
tion that  had  always  accompanied  it,  was  heard  no  more,  if 
we  except  the  efforts  of  Irene,  who  strove  with  all  her  power 
to  infuse  some  of  the  old-time  harmony  and  brightness  into 
the  altered  family. 

It  was  the  evening  of  Mr.  Diggs'  visit  to  the  Tompkins 
mansion,  one  of  those  clear  bright  evenings  when  the 
curtains  of  night  seems  reluctant  to  fall,  and  the  fluttering 
folds  seem  held  apart  to  reveal  the  beauty  of  the  dying  day. 
Irene  sat  by  the  window,  gazing  up  at  the  dark  blue 
vault,  and  listening  to  the  far-off  song  of  a  whip-poor-will 
upon  the  lonely  hillside.  Nature  to  her  had  never  seemed 
more  calm  or  lovely.  The  moon,  serenely  bright,  shed 
mellow  light  over  the  landscape,  and  the  dark  old  forest  on 
whose  trees  the  early  buds  had  swelled  into  green  leaves, 
lay   in  a  quiet  repose.     Only  man,   of  all   created  things 


82  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

seemed  unresting.  Far  down  the  road  she  heard  the  clatter 
of  horses'  hoofs.  At  all  times  now,  day  and  night,  she 
heard  them. 

Clatter,  clatter,  clatter — sleeping  oi"  waking,  it  was  always 
the  same,  always  this  beat  of  hoofs.  To  her  it  seemed  as  if 
ten  thousand  dragoons  were  constantly  galloping,  galloping, 
galloping  down  the  great  road  :  somewhere  their  marshalled 
thousands  must  be  gathering.  Horsemen  singly,  horsemen 
in  pairs,  horsemen  in  groups,  were  galloping,  galloping, 
until  her  ears  ached  with  the  awful  din. 

As  she  looked,  a  horseman  came  dashing  down  the  hill  ; 
he  passed  through  the  gate  and  down  the  avenue. 

''That  must  be  either  Abner  or  Oleah,"  thought  Irene. 
*'Six  months  ago,  they  would  have  gone  and  returned 
together." 

When  he  stepped  on  the  piazza,  the  moon  fell  on  his  face 
and  revealed  the  features  of  Abner  Tompkins.  He  came 
rapidly  up  the  steps  and  into  the  house.  Staying  only  a 
few  momemts  in  the  room  below,  where  his  parents  were, 
then  came  directly  to  Irene's  door  and  knocked. 

She  bade  him  come  in. 

''Irene,"  he  said  in  tremulous  tones,  "I  have  strange 
news  for  you.  I  must  leave  to-night  for  months  perhaps, 
perhaps  forever,  my  home,  my  parents — and  you." 

Irene  sprang  to  his  side  eager  and  excited 

"  Why,  Abner,  what  do  you  mean  ?" 

"Is  it  such  a  surprise  to  you  ?  I  will  try  to  speak  calmly, 
but  I  have  only  a  few  moments  to  stay.  I  have  a  load  on 
my  heart  that  I  must  unburden  to  you." 

"What  is  it?"  she  said,  drawing  a  low  stool  to  his  feet 
and  seating  herself  she  took  both  his  hands  in  her  owr.. 
"Tell  me  what  troubles  you,  let  me  share  it  with  you. 
Who  should  share  your  troubles  if  not  your  sister?" 

"  Irene,  what  I  have  to  say  will  shock  you." 

"  No,  no,  it  will  not.  If  you  have  done  anything  wrong, 
I  shall  be  sure  it  was  not  your  fault — '  * 

"No,  you  misunderstand  me  ;  it  is  nothing  I  have  done,*' 
he  interrupted. 

"  Then  what  is  this  secret,  brother?" 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  S3 

**  I  am  not  your  brother  ^ 

Irene  had  promised  that  his  secret  should  not  shock  her, 
yet  had  a  bombshell  burst  at  her  feet,  she  could  not  have 
been  more  astonished. 

She  sprang  from  the  low  stool,  and  stood  with  clasped 
hands,  the  color  fading  from  her  face,  her  slight  form  sway- 
ing as  though  she  had  received  a  blow. 

Abner,  alarmed,  sprang  from  his  chair,  and  caught  her 
in  his  arms. 

*'  Irene,  Irene,  don't  taJce  it  so,"  he  said,  bending  tend- 
erly over  the  white  face. 

**  Not  my  brother  ?     Why  you  must  be  mad  !"  she  gasped. 

"  Irene,  I  am  not  your  brother,  but  I  love  you  a  thousand 
times  more  fondly  than  a  brother  could  love.  It  was  this 
I  wanted  to  tell  you  before  I  leave  you.  What,  Irene, 
weeping — weeping  because  I  am  not  your  brother  !  My 
darling,  let  me  be  nearer  and  dearer  than  a  brother  !" 

**  Abner,  I  can  not  realize  it,  I  can  not  think  !"  she  said, 
pressing  her  hands  to  her  throbbing  temples. 

"  Think  of  it  when  I  am  gone,  Irene,  for  I  must  go.  To- 
morrow's sun  must  find  me  miles  from  here.  But  through 
all  the  coming  strife  I  shall  cherish  your  image.  I  shall 
hope  for  your  love  if  I  return.  Now,  good-by,  my  love,  my 
Irene  !" 

He  caught  her  in  his  arms,  but  it  was  only  a  sisterly  em- 
brace that  Irene  returned.  She  could  not  yet  believe  that 
Abner  was  not  her  brother. 

He  went  down  stairs,  she  heard  his  mother's  sobs,  his 
father's  broken  voice  ;  the  door  opened  and  closed,  and  from 
her  window  she  saw  him  pass  down  the  avenue,  out  of  sight. 
Soon  she  heard  a  horse  galloping  down  the  road,  and  knew 
that  Abner  was  riding  swiftly  away  in  the  gathering  dark- 
ness. 

Completely  overcome,  and  not  daring  to  meet  Mr.  or  Mrs. 
Tompkins  till  she  had  controlled  herself,  Irene,  throwing  a 
light  shawl  about  her  shoulders,  went  down  stairs,  stepped 
through  an  open  window  out  on  the  broad  piazza.  The  cool 
night  air  fanned  her  cheeks  and  revived  her  spirits.  She 
walked  through  the  grounds  to  a  summer  house  covered  with 


$4  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

trailing  vines  whose  fragrant  flowers  filled  the  air  with 
sweetest  odors. 

"It  can  not  be,  it  can  not  be,"  she  murmured.  *'He 
was  surely  jesting.  I  an  outcast  or  foundling  or  a  oh  ! 
merciful  Heaven  !  I  can  not  endure  the  thought !"  and  her 
beautiful  eyes  filled  with  tears.  The  whip-poor-will's  call 
still  sounded  from  the  distant  hillside,  and  soon  another 
sound  broke  the  evening  stillness — the  tread  of  a  man's  feet 
on  the  graveled  walk.  Irene  turned  her  head  quickly,  and 
saw  Oleah  standing  in  the  doorway. 

*'I  thought  I  should  find  you  here,  Irene,"  he  said. 
**  You  always  choose  this  arbor  on  moonlight  evenings." 

''You  have  been  absent  all  day,  Oleah.  What  fearful 
business  is  it  that  keeps  both  my  brothers  from  my  side  !" 

'*  Ah  !  Heaven  be  praised,  Irene,  darling  Irene,  that  you 
know  nothing  of  it  !" 

''Abnerleft  to-night,  perhaps  never  to  return  he  said," 
she  went  on,  wiping  the  tears  from  her  face. 

''  I  see  you  have  been  weeping,  dear  Irene.  I  have  more 
news  for  you.  I  too  have  to  bid  you  what  may  prove  a  long 
farewell.  I  leave  to-night  for  our  camp,  and  shall  soon 
march  to  join  the  main  army.  But  I  can  not  leave  you, 
Irene,  without  telling  you  of  something  I  have  long  kept  a 
secret. ' ' 

Irene  could  not  speak  ;  sobs  choked  her  voice.  Then 
from  Oleah' s  lips  fell  those  same  startling  words  : 

''  I  am  not  your  brother." 

She  sat  motionless.  Then  it  must  be  true.  They  could 
not  both  be  mistaken,  could  not  both  possess  the  same 
hallucination.  If  anyone  was  mad,  it  was  herself.  But 
Oleah  went  on  in  his  quick  passionate  way  : 

''  You  are  not  my  sister,  dearest  Irene,  and  that  you  are 
not  gives  me  only  joy.  When  you  were  left  at  our  house  a 
tiny  baby,  I  claimed  you  for  my  sister,  and  when  I  learned 
you  could  not  be  my  sister,  I  said  you  should  one  day  be 
my  wife.  I  loved  from  the  first  time  those  bright  eyes 
laughed  into  mine,  and  that  love  has  grown  with  my  growth 
and  strengthened  with  my  strength,  until  it  has  taken  posses- 
sion of  my  entire  being.  O,  Irene,  Irene,  you  can  never 
know  how  deep  is  the  love  I  have  born  you  from  early  child- 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  85 

hood.     I  could  not  leave  this  old  home  without  telling  you 
that  I  loved  you  with  more  than  a  brother's  love." 
He  paused,  and  Irene  remained  silent. 
** Speak,  Irene!     Will  you  not  speak?" 
She  was  still  silent,  her  large  dark  eyes  fixed  and  staring, 
her  white  lips  motionless,  her  whole  form  rigid  as  a  statue. 
She  thought  of  Abner's  parting  words,  and  pain  and  terror 
filled  her  soul.     Had  she  entered  this  happy  home  only  to 
bring  discord,  to  widen  the  breach  between  the  two  brothers? 
*'0  Irene,  Irene,"  he  pleaded,  '*by  the  memory  of  our 
happy  childhood  I  implore  you,  speak  once  more  before  I  go. 
Say  that  you  will  love  me,  that  you  will  pray  for  me — pray 
for  my  safe  return,  pray  for  my  soul  if  I  fall  in  battle!" 
The  marble  statue  found  voice. 

**  I  will  pray  for  you,  Oleah,  to  heaven  day  and  night,  for 
your  safe  return." 

*'  But  will  you  give  me  your  love?  O  Irene,  if  you  only 
knew  how  dear  you  are  to  me,  you  will  surely  learn  to  love 
me!" 

"  I  have  always  given  you  a  sister's  warmest  love,  Oleah,** 
she  replied,  "  and  this  is  all  too  new,  too  strange,  for  me  to 
change  so  suddenly." 

*'  But  you  promise  you  will  change  ?"  he  asked  eagerly. 
*'  I  can  not  promise  yet,"  she  said.     ''  I  do  not  know  my- 
self, and  neither  do  you  comprehend  your  own  feelings." 

*'  Irene,  dearest,  I  have  known  myself  for  years.  Try  to 
love  me,  and  pray  for  me,"  he  said,  and  taking  both  her 
hands  as  she  came  to  his  side,  "  for  now  I  must  go."  He 
stooped  and  pressed  a  kiss  on  those  white  lips,  and  Irene  was 
alone.  Soon  she  heard  again  the  hoof  beats  of  a  flying  horse, 
and  knew  that  Oleah  had  left  his  home. 

When  he  had  returned  to  bid  farewell  to  his  home,  Abner 
Tompkins,  before  entering  the  house,  walked  down  the  long 
gravel  walk,  through  the  avenue  of  grand  old  elms,  until  the 
outer  gate  was  reached.  Here  he  paused  a  moment,  and 
gazed  up  at  the  moon  riding  through  the  dark  blue,  fathom- 
less vault  of  heaven  ;  then  he  turned  his  gaze  upon  the 
spacious  pillared  mansion,  his  pleasant  home,  that  he  was  to 
leave  that  night,  perhaps  forever.  It  was  the  home  of  his 
childhood  ;  beneath  its  roof  dwelt  those  he  loved  ;  and  feel- 


S6  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

ings  of  sadness  filled  his  heart  as  he  realized  the  fact  that  he 
must  leave  it.  On  his  right  lay  the  great  road,  the  road 
that,  in  his  boyhood,  he  had  imagined,  led  to  far-off  lands 
and  fairy  kingdoms  ;  the  road  he  had  thought  must  be  end- 
less, and  had  desired  to  follow  to  its  end.  Across  the  road 
was  the  forest  where  he  and  his  brother  had  so  often  wan- 
dered. Every  spot  seemed  hallowed  with  sacred  remem- 
brances of  childhood,  and  associated  with  every  object  and 
every  thought  was  that  brother  from  whom  he  was  gradually 
drifting  away.  He  stood  beneath  the  old  hickory  tree, 
whose  nuts  they  had  gathered,  and  whose  topmost  branches 
they  had  climbed  in  their  adventurous  boyhood.  To-night 
all  were  fading  away.  He  was  going  to  different  scenes,  to 
see  strange  faces,  to  meet  hardships,  danger,  perhaps  death  ; 
worse  than  all  to  draw  his  sword  against  that  very  brother 
whose  life  had  so  long  been  one  with  his. 

"  Oh,  what  a  curse  is  civil  war,"  said  Abner,  with  a  sigh, 
<*  dividing  nations,  people  and  kindred."  And,  leaning 
against  the  trunk  of  the  giant  old  hickory,  he  stood  for  a 
moment  lost  in  painful  reverie. 

The  beat  of  a  horse's  hoofs  aroused  him,  and  he  saw  his 
brother  approaching.  To  reach  the  house  he  was  com- 
pelled to  pass  within  a  few  feet  of  the  hickory  tree, 
and  must  inevitably  discover  Abner,  who,  however,  made 
no  effort  to  conceal  himself.  Standing  in  the  shade  of  the 
tree  as  he  was,  Oleah  did  not  see  his  brother  until  he  was 
within  a  few  feet  of  him,  and  then  could  not  distinguish  his 
features.' 

''Halloo,  whom  have  we  here?"  he  said,  reining  in  his 
horse  abruptly. 

**  Who  is  there  ?  Speak  quick,  or  it  may  be  the  worse  for 
you,"  cried  impetuous  Oleah,  not  receiving  an  immediate 
answer. 

*<It  is  I,  Oleah,"  said  Abner,  stepping  from  under  the 
branches  of  the  old  tree. 

The  two  brothers  had  grown  more  and  more  estranged, 
but  as  yet  there  had  been  no  open  rupture  between  them. 

"  Well,  I  might  inquire  what  you  are  doing  there  ?"  said 
Oleah. 

*<  And  I  might  ask  what  you  are  doing  here,  and  where 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  S/ 

you  are  going,  and  a  hundred  other  questions.  If  I  were  to 
tell  you  I  was  star-gazing  you  would  not  believe  me." 

**  I  don't  know;  I  might,"  said  Oleah.  ''You  were 
sentimental  at  times  when  a  boy,  and  the  habit  of  looking  at 
the  moon  and  stars  may  have  followed  you  into  maturer 
years." 

''I  was  just  thinking,"  said  Abner,  ''that  this  tree  is 
very  old,  yet  very  hale." 

"  It  is,"  answered  Oleah  ;  it  was  a  full  grown  tree  when  I 
first  remember  peeing  it." 

"Yes,  and  we  have  often  climbed  its  branches  or  swung 
beneath  them." 

"  That  is  all  true,"  said  Oleah,  restlessly  "  but  why  talk 
of  that,  above  all  other  times,  to-night  ? 

"It  brings  pleasant  memories  of  our  happy  childhood. 
And  why  not  to-night  as  well  as  any  other  time  ?' '  said 
Abner." 

"  I  have  reasons  for  not  wishing  to  talk  or  to  think  of  the 
past  to-night,"  said  Oleah.  "  I  have  enough  to  trouble  me 
without  bringing  up  recollections  that  are  now  anything  but 
pleasant.' 

"  Recollections  of  childhood  are  always  pleasant  to  me," 
said  Abner,  "  and  when  storms  of  passion  sway  me,  such 
thoughts  calm  the  storm  and  soothe  my  turbulent  mind  once 
more  to  peace." 

"  Have  you  been  in  a  rage  to-night  ?"  asked  Oleah,  with 
a  smile. 

"No." 

"  Then  why  are  you  conjuring  recollections  of  the  past?" 

"I  have  not  conjured  them  up;  they  come  unbidden. 
This  night,  above  all  others^  I  would  not  drive  the  thoughts 
of  our  past  away." 

"  And  why?"  asked  Oleah,  uneasily. 

"  Because  this  night  we  part,  Oleah,  perhaps  forever." 

Oleah,  rash,  hot-headed,  fiery  Oleah,  had  a  tender  heart  in 
his  bosom,  and  now  he  was  trembling  with  emotion,  although 
he  made  an  effort  to  appear  calm. 

"  How  do  you  know  that  we  are  to  part  to-night?"  he 
asked. 

"  We  are  both  going  from  our  home,  and  going  in  differ- 


88  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

ent  directions.  We  are  standing  on  opposite  sides  of  a  gulf 
momentarily  growing  wider. ' ' 

A  fearful  suspicion  crossed  Oleah's  mind.  '*  Do  you 
leave  home  to-night  ?' ' 

''Yes." 

•'  Where  are  you  going?" 

"  To  join  the  army  of  my  country  and  the  Union." 

Oleah  started  back  as  if  he  had  received  a  stunning  blow 
in  the  face.  Abner  was  aware  that  Oleah  had  enlisted  in  the 
Confederate  army,  but  Oleah  did  not  dream  that  his  brother 
would  enter  the  army  of  the  North. 

''Abner,  Abner,"  he  cried,  hurriedly  dismounting  from 
his  horse  and  coming  to  his  brother's  side,  "for  heaven's 
sake  say  that  it  is  not  true  !" 

"  But  it  is  true,"  said  Abner  sadly.  "  To-night  we 
separate,  you  to  fight  for  the  cause  of  the  South,  I  for  the 
preservation  of  the  Union." 

"  O  Abner,  O  my  brother,  how  can  you  be  so  blinded  ? 
It  is  a  war  between  the  North  and  South,  the  only  object  of 
the  North  being  to  give  freedom  to  our  slaves.  You  will  see 
if  the  North  s/wuld  be  successful,  that  every  negro  in  the 
land  will  be  freed." 

"  And  you  will  see  that  the  North  has  no  such  intentions. 
Mr.  Lincoln,  although  a  Republican,  was  born  in  a  slave  State, 
and  he  will  not  free  the  slaves.  But,  Oleah,  it  is  useless  for 
us  to  discuss  these  matters  ;  we  part  to-night,  and  let  us — " 

"  But  should  we  meet,"  said  Oleah,  his  hot  blood  mount- 
ing to  his  face,  "it  will  be  as  enemies.  You  are  my 
brother  now,  but  when  you  don  the  hated  uniform  of  an 
Abolition  soldier  you  will  be  my  enemy  ;  for  I  have  sworn 
by  the  eternal  heavens  to  cut  asunder  every  tie  of  friendship 
or  kindred  when  I  find  them  arrayed  against  our  cause." 

"Oleah,"  said  Abner,  "be  not  too  rash  in  your  vows. 
Do  not  make  them  just  yet." 

"  I  have  already  made  them  ;  and  whoever  confronts  me 
with  a  blue  coat  and  a  Yankee  musket  is  an  enemy,  what- 
ever blood  runs  in  his  veins. ' ' 

"  I  pray  that  we  may  never  meet  thus,"  said  Abner. 
"  Rather  would  I  have  you  find  among  the  slain  the  body  of 
one  you  no  longer  own  as  a  brother." 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER.  89 

One  of  the  stable  men  now  appeared,  leading  Abner's 
horse.  Oleah's  hot  passion  was  gone  ;  his  eyes  were  rnisty, 
his  voice  was  choked.  The  brothers  clasped  hands  in 
silence,  and  five  minutes  later  Abner  was  galloping  down  the 
great  road. 


CHAPTER   X. 

THE    BEGINNING    OF   SOLDIER   LIFE. 

A  curious  scene  presented  itself  at  the  Junction.  But 
before  we  attempt  to  describe  the  former,  we  will  give  the 
reader  some  idea  of  the  latter.  The  Junction  was  the  ter- 
minus of  one  ra-lroad  and  the  junction  of  two  others.  One 
of  the  railroads  led  to  Washington,  one  to  Pittsburg,  and  one 
to  Baltimore.  It  was  not  a  large  town  ;  a  village  of  perhaps 
twelve  or  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants,  blackened  by  the 
smoke  of  engines.  The  surrounding  country  was  broken 
and  rough,  with  hills  rising  upon  hills,  deep  ravines,  rocky 
gorges,  and  winding  streams,  lined  with  a  luxuriant  growth 
of  pine  and  maple,  while  far  away  in  the  distance  the  gray 
peaks  of  mountains  could  be  seen. 

The  Junction  was  about  twenty  miles  north-east  of  Snag- 
town,  there  being  no  railroad  to  the  latter  place,  though 
there  was  a  hard  beaten  turnpike,  with  a  daily  mail-coach 
running  between  the  two.  Some  of  the  houses  about  the 
Junction  were  of  brick,  but  the  majority  of  wood.  There 
were  neat  little  cottages,  looking  like  fairy  abodes,  amid  the 
green  vines  and  blooming  flowers  of  Spring-time,  and  there 
were  cottages  neither  neat  nor  fairy-like  in  aspect  ;  the  log 
hovel,  show.ng  signs  of  decay  and  neglect.  But  the  village, 
taken  as  a  whole,  was  a  very  pretty  place. 

It  was  about  the  ist  of  May.  The  President  had  called 
for  eighty-two  thousand  more  men,  findmg  seventy-five  thou- 
sand wholly  inadequate  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  Virginia 
was  at  this  period  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm.  Sumter  had 
fallen,  Harper's  Ferry  and   Norfolk  Navy-yard  were  in  the 


90  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

hands  of  the  rebels,  while  a  mob,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
had  attacked  Massachusetts  and  Pennsylvania  troops  on 
their  way  to  the  defense  of  Washington. 

The  Federal  Government,  on  the  other  hand,  was  strain- 
ing every  nerve.  It  had  collected  about  Washington,  as 
speedily  as  possible,  under  General  Scott,  the  veteran  hero  of 
Chippewa,  Lundy's  Lane,  and  the  Mexican  War,  the  volun- 
teers who  flocked  to  their  country's  defense  in  answer  to  the 
President's  call.  Volunteer  companies  were  raising  all  over 
the  country.  In  the  extreme  Northern  States,  in  the  defense 
of  the  Federal  Government ;  in  the  extreme  Southern  States, 
in  defense  of  the  Confederate  Government,  and  in  some  of  the 
Middle  and  Western  States,  companies  were  raised  for  both 
sides.  In  fact,  there  were  men  in  some  of  the  more  North- 
ern slave  States,  who  mustered  with  the  rebels  and  were 
actually  in  the  Confederate  service  before  they  knew  it. 

In  Virginia,  as  we  have  shown,  both  sides  were  represent- 
ed. The  Junction,  on  account  of  its  railroad  facilities,  was 
an  important  point  to  guard,  and  about  three  hundred  volun- 
teers, under  Colonel  Holdfast,  were  here  stationed.  Of  these 
raw  recruits,  there  was  but  one  company  that  was  a  complete 
organization,  uniformed  and  armed  at  the  expense  of  the 
Government.  It  was  a  company  of  mounted  infantry,  under 
command  of  Captain  Wardle,  armed  with  musket,  uniformed 
in  the  Government  blue,  and  furnished  with  horses  in  order 
to  scout  the  country. 

The  Government  found  it  impossible  to  turn  out  arms  and 
clothing  fast  enough  to  supply  the  volunteers  at  once,  and 
it  was  late  in  the  Summer  of  1861  before  they  were  all 
equipped.  Many  armed  themselves,  as  was  the  case  with 
two  hundred  of  those  at  the  Junction.  Their  arms  consisted 
of  rifles,  shot-guns,  and  such  other  weapons  as  they  were  able 
to  furnish  themselves  with. 

The  Junction,  as  we  have  said,  presented  a  curious  scene. 
Five  tall,  white  army  tents  had  been  erected  for  Captain 
Wardle's  men,  and  there  were  a  score  or  more  enclosures, 
ambitious  to  be  known  as  tents,  made  from  Virginia  wagon- 
covers,  sail-cloth,  oil-cloth,  sheeting,  and  bed-ticking.  They 
were  of  various  sizes  and  shapes  ;  some  so  small  that  four 
men  would   fill  them  ;  others  large  enough  to  hold  twenty- 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  9I 

five.  Some  of  them  were  square,  some  round,  like  Indian 
wigwams,  and  others  more  like  a  circus  canvas  than  anything 
we  can  compare  them  to. 

The  tents  were  a  motley  assemblage,  and  so,  and  to  a 
greater  extent,  were  the  men  therein  sheltered.  There  was 
first  the  company  of  Captain  Wardle,  properly  uniformed 
and  armed,  and  intensely  military  in  appearance  and  behavior. 
They  were  always  drilling  when  not  scouting  the  country; 
the  raw  recruits  standing  by,  overwhelmed  with  admiration 
at  their  easy  proficiency  in  the  manual  of  arms,  or  the  in- 
tricate and  mysterious  movements  of  the  company  drill. 

It  was  early  morning,  and  the  smoke  was  ascending  from 
half  a  hundred  camp-fires.  The  scene  was  a  constantly  vary- 
ing panorama  of  straw  hats,  linen  coats,  broadcloth  coats, 
colored,  flannel  and  white  shirts.  An  orderly  sergeant  was 
trying  to  initiate  a  squad  of  raw  recruits  into  some  of  the 
mysteries  of  drilling. 

'*  Remember  the  position  of  a  soldier,"  said  the  orderly. 
*'  Heels  close  together,  head  up,  the  eyes  striking  the  ground 
twenty  paces  away.  Now,  shoulder  arms  '  Great  Moses  ! 
Tom  Koontz,  can't  you  learn  how  to  handle  a  gun?  Keep 
the  barrel  vertical.     Do  you  call  that  vertical  ?" 

''What  d'ye  mean  by  sayin'  vartical  ?"  asked  Koontz. 

The  orderly  explained  for  the  hundredth  time,  that  ver- 
tical meant  straight  up  and  down.  He  had  them  then  count 
off  by  twos,  beginning  at  the  right,  then  he  instructed  them 
that  at  the  order  of  "  rifht  face,"  number  one  was  to  take  a 
half  step  obliquely  to  the  right,  and  number  two  a  step  and 
a  half  to  the  left,  bringing  them  in  double  file  at  right  face. 
But  when  he  gave  the  order,  half  of  the  men  had  forgotten 
their  number.  Confusion  and  dismay  resulted,  and  the  long 
suffering  orderly  sat  down  and  swore  until  he  was  exhausted. 

Camp-life  was  new  to  all,  and  its  novelty  kept  all  in  a  per- 
petual excitement.  There  was  but  little  discipline.  Officers 
ordered  men  and  men  ordered  each  other.  Every  one  had 
suggestions  to  make,  and  those  who  knew  the  least  offered  the 
most  of  them. 

'*  I  tell  you,"  said  Sergeant  Swords  to  Corporal  Grimm, 
''  that  tent  is  not  strong  The  center  pole  is  too  weak,  and 
the  guy  ropes  are  rotten.     It'll  go  down," 


92  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

'*  I  always  knowed  them  boys  didn't  know  how  to  fix  a 
tent,"  said  Corporal  Grimm,  plying  his  jaws  vigorously  on  a 
huge  piece  of  pig-tail  tobacco. 

''  Yes,  sir  ;  they've  got  a  good  deal  to  learn  yet,"  said 
Sergeant  Swords,  with  a  sigh. 

*'  I  do  hate  to  see  any  one,  who  don't  know  anything  about 
soldier  life,  pretend  to  know  so  much,"  said  Corporal  Grimm, 
who  had  had  ten  days'  experience  before  he  enlisted  in  his 
present  company. 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Sergeant  Swords,  who  had  seen  at  least 
six  days'  service.  *'  They'll  find  yet  they  had  better  take 
some  one  else's  advice  what's  had  experience.  Why,  when 
I  was  with  Captain  Strong's  men,  and  we  marched  forty 
miles  to  Goose  Creek  Bridge  to  keep  the  rebels  from  burnin' 
it,  we  fixed  a  tent  up  like  that,  and  the  first  night  after  we 
encamped,  there  came  up  a  rain-storm,  and  blowed  the  thing 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  into  a  brush  heap." 

' '  Did  I  ever  tell  you  what  a  hard  time  we  had  when  I  was 
under  General  Preston  ;"  asked  Corporal  Grimm,  by  way  of 
introduction  to  a  story  which  should  redound  to  his  own 
greatness. 

*'No,  I  believe  not,"  answered  Sergeant  Swords,  with 
more  courtesy  than  truthfulness,  for  he  had  heard  the  story 
at  least  a  dozen  times. 

<<  Well,  sir,  them  was  tryin'  times,"  said  Corporal  Grimm, 
shaking  his  head  and  masticating  his  quid  with  the  air  of  a 
man  who  has  suffered.  *' Why,  sir,  we  marched  eighty-five 
miles  on  foot,  and  all  the  rations  we  got  was  dried  bacon, 
hams,  and  crackers.  Oh,  I  just  thought  I  would  give  any- 
thing for  something  substantial  to  eat,  or  a  drink  of  coffee  ! 
The  boys  all  run  out  of  tobacco,  too,  an'  we  had  an  awful 
time."  The  thought  of  these  hardships  brought  to  his  face 
an  expression  of  extreme  agony. 

•*  Why  didn't  you  press  something  to  eat?  You  passed 
through  a  country  where  there  was  plenty,  didn't  you?" 
asked  Sergeant  Swords. 

*'  Yes,  but  what  could  fifteen  hundred  men  do  at  pressin  ? 
Why,  they  couldn't  a  got  enough  to  feed  one  brigade,  let 
alone   our  whole  army,"  answered   Corporal  Grimm,  who, 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  93 

as  much  service  as  he  had  seen,  did  not  exactly  know  how 
many  men  it  took  to  constitute  a  brigade. 

<'We  soldiers  have  hard  times,"  said  Sergeant  Swords, 
brushing  some  of  the  mud  off  his  blue  jean  coat.  '^  Wonder 
how  soon  we'll  draw  our  clothing  and  arms  ?" 

*<  Don't  know,  but  hope  soon.  I'm  tired  of  these  farmer 
brown  breeches.  I  want  a  blue  coat  with  stripes  on  the 
sleeves." 

At  this  moment  there  came  a  blast  from  the  bugle. 

'<Roll  call,"  said  Sergeant  Swords. 

A  general  gathering  of  each  company  about  the  Captain's 
tent  followed. 

Abner  Tompkins  was  First  Lieutenant  of  the  company  of 
which  Sergeant  Swords  and  Corporal  Grimm  were  members. 
He  had  been  with  the  company  now  for  over  a  week. 

The  morning  drill  was  over,  and  the  volunteers  were 
lounging  about  the  tents,  on  the  grass ;  Abner  was  leaning 
with  his  arm  across  the  saddle-bow  of  his  faithful  horse,  that 
he  was  about  to  turn  out  to  graze.  The  mind  of  the  young 
lieutenant  was  full  of  fancies  and  memories.  His  sudden 
departure  from  home,  his  interview  with  Irene,  the  parting 
with  his  brother,  all  were  fresh  in  his  thoughts,  and  his  eyes 
naturally  wandered  back  toward  the  road  that  led  to  his 
home.  A  familiar  sight  met  his  view.  Coming  down  the 
hill,  attended  by  a  member  of  his  own  company,  who  had 
been  on  picket  guard,  was  his  father's  carriage  driven  by  the 
family  coachman. 

Abner  started.  Why  was  he  coming  to  the  Junction? 
The  carriage  drove  up  to  Abner' s  tent,  and  the  guard,  mak- 
ing what  he  meant  for  a  military  salute,  said  : 

"  Lieutenant,  here  is  a  man  as  says  he  wants  to  see  you." 

"  All  right,  Barney,  you  can  leave  him  here." 

The  guard  turned,  and  hurried  back  to  his  post  as  though 
the  Nation's  safety  depended  on  his  speed. 

The  driver  opened  the  carriage  door,  Mr.  Tompkins 
alighted,  and  father  and  son  met  with  a  cordial  hand-grasp. 
Abner  led  his  father  into  the  officers'  tent  which  was  at 
present  deserted  by  its  usual  occupants. 

"  Have  you  seen  Oleah  since  ?"  asked  Abner. 

'*  I  have,"  was  the  reply. 


94  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

''Where?" 

**  At  his  camp." 

''Why,  father,  how  dare  you  go  there,  when  your  senti 
merits  are  known  to  be  directly  opposed  to  their  cause  ?     It 
was  very  dangerous." 

' '  Not  very  dangerous,  since  I  have  a  son  who  is  an  officer 
'n  that  army." 

"  What  office  does  Oleah  hold  ?" 

**  Second  Lieutenant." 

"  I  suppose  Seth  Williams  and  Howard  Jones  are  there  ?" 

"Yes,  and  Harry  Smith." 

"  Harry  Smith  ?" 

"Yes." 

"  Why,  he  is  no  Confederate  at  heart." 

"  So  are  not  a  great  many  who  are  in  their  ranks." 

"  I  have  been  daily  expecting  Diggs  here,"  said  Abner. 

"  Diggs,  Henry  Diggs?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins  curiously. 

"  Yes  ;  he  promised  me  he  would  come  here  and  join  our 
company,"  said  Abner. 

"  He  is  on  the  other  side,"  replied  Mr.  Tompkins. 

"What?" 

"  He  is  on  the  other  side.  He  is  a  corporal  in  Oleah's 
company." 

"  Why,  the  contemptible  little  scamp  !  He  promised  me 
faithful  he  would  come  here  and  enlist." 

"He  is  a  man  who  cannot  resist  persuasion,  and  some 
one  on  the  other  side  got  the  last  persuade  of  him." 

"  True,  Diggs  has  no  mind  of  his  own,"  said  Abner. 

"  I  have  sometimes  wished  that  my  sons'  minds  were  not 
quite  so  decidedly  their  own,"  said  the  planter  with  a  sad 
smile  and  a  doubtful  shake  of  the  head. 

"  Did  you  try  to  persuade  Oleah  to  leave  the  Southern 
army?" 

"  No;  he  has  conscientiously  espoused  the  cause,  and  I 
would  not  have  him  do  violence  to  his  conscience.  I  talked 
to  him  mostly  about  you." 

"  About  me  ?" 

"Yes.  I  told  nim,  as  I  now  tell  you,  that  if  he  had  a 
principle  which  he  thought  right,  he  was  right  to  maintain  it; 
but  while  he  fought  in  one  army  to  remember  always  that  he 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  95 

had  a  brother  in  the  other,  and,  if  by  chance  he  should  meet 
that  brother  in  the  struggle,  to  set  brotherly  love  above 
party  principle." 

*' What  did  he  say  ?" 

<'  He  promised  that  he  would,  and  now  I  have  come  for 
YOur  promise  also." 

•*  I  make  it  freely,  father.  It  has  always  been  my  inten- 
tion to  meet  Oleah  as  a  brother  whenever  we  meet." 

'*  This  is  now  a  sundered  Nation,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins, 
''and  its  division  has  divided  many  families.  It  may  be 
that  brothers'  swords  shall  drink  brothers*  blood,  but,  oh 
Abner,  let  it  not  be  your  fate  to  be  a  fraticide." 

Mr.  Tompkui3  lingered  until  late  in  the  day,  when  he 
entered  his  carriage,  and  was  driven  towards  his  home. 

That  night  the  Colonel  sent  for  Captain  Wardle  and  told 
him  that  he  had  been  informed  of  a  body  of  rebels  collecting 
on  the  headwaters  of  Wolf  creek,  not  more  than  three  or 
four  miles  from  Snagtown,  and  instructed  him  to  take  sixty 
of  his  own  company  and  fifty  of  the  new  recruits  and  pro- 
ceed there  the  next  day,  starting  early  in  the  morning,  to 
break  up  the  rebel  camp,  and  capture  every  person  found 
there. 

There  was  another  motley  and  undisciplined  body  of  men 
encamped  on  Wolf  creek.  Wolf  creek  was  a  clear  rapid 
stream,  whose  fountain-head  was  in  the  Twin  Mountains.  It 
came  dashing  down  their  craggy  sides  in  many  small  rivulets, 
which,  at  their  base,  united  to  form  this  beautiful  stream 
that  flowed  through  a  dark,  dense  forest  in  the  valley,  pass- 
ing at  one  place  within  a  half  a  mile  of  Snagtown. 

The  camp,  however,  was  three  or  four  miles  further  up 
the  stream,  in  what  the  military  leaders  considered  a  more 
advantageous  location,  on  the  main  road  that  lead  from 
Snagtown  by  the  Twin  Mountains  to  a  village  beyond. 

The  numbers  of  the  Confederates  were  increasing  daily. 
As  soon  as  the  volunteers  went  into  camp,  those  in  sympathy 
with  the  cause  came  in  from  all  the  country  round,  until 
between  three  or  four  thousand  men  had  assembled,  ill 
armed,  undisciplined,  confident,  and  full  of  enthusiasm. 
But  one  company  had  yet  elected  officers.  Colonel  Scrabble, 
an  old   Mexican  soldier,  was   commander-in-chief   of   this 


96  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

force.     Of  the   organized  company,  Oleah  Tompkins  was 
second  lieutenant  and  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  was  corporal. 

Mr.  Diggs  had  experienced  considerable  disappointment 
when  the  company  failed  to  elect  him  captain  ;  when  a  vote 
was  taken  for  first  lieutenant,  he  made  a  speech  which  se- 
cured him  two  votes;  for  second  lieutenant,  Oleah  Tompkins 
was  chosen.  He  was  about  to  retire  from  the  field  and 
from  the  army,  and  had  even  applied  for  his  discharge,  when 
the  captain  appointed  him  corporal. 

He  did  not  like  to  accept  a  position  so  insignificant,  but, 
when  he  reflected  that  there  were  a  number  of  corporals  who 
had  risen  to  be  generals,  and  that  the  prospect  for  his  pro- 
motion was  good,  he  became  pacified,  and  very  reluctantly 
assumed  the  office. 

The  spot  where  the  Confederates  were  encamped  had  for- 
merly been  used  for  holding  camp  meetings  ;  it  was  a  grove, 
surrounded  on  every  side  by  a  dense  forest  and  the  high 
road,  which  led  past  the  place,  approached  it  in  so  circuitous 
a  maimer  that  it  could  not  be  seen  fifty  rods  either  was. 

The  Confederates  had  chosen  so  secluded  a  spot  that  it  was 
evident  they  wished  their  camp  concealed.  Wolf  Creek 
bounded  their  camping  ground  on  one  side.  The  tents  were 
fantastic  affairs,  and  could  vie  even  with  those  of  the  Junc- 
tion in  variety  of  shape  and  material,  and  showed  quite  as 
great  a  lack  of  skill  in  arrangement.  The  men  were  of  al- 
most every  clarjs,  dress,  and  nation;  but  the  dark,  sharp-cut 
Southern  feature  predominated. 

They  were  firey,  quick-tempered  men,  whose  rashness 
nearly  always  excelled  their  judgment.  Most  of  them  were 
dressed  in  the  garb  of  Virginia  farmers,  without  any  appear- 
ance or  pretense  to  uniform.  Their  arms  were  shot-guns, 
rifles,  and  ancient  muskets — a  few  of  them  excellent,  but 
the  majority  inferior.  As  a  class,  they  were  men  who  en- 
joyed fox  chases,  wolf  hunts,  and  horse  races,  and  the  pre- 
sent phase  of  their  life  they  appeared  to  regard  as  a  frolic. 

Camp  fires  were  smoldering,  and  camp  kettles  hung  sus- 
pended over  them.  As  at  the  Junction,  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  talk  about  camp  life,  and  suggestions  by  the  score 
were  indulged  in.  The  sergeants  walked  about  with  much 
dignity,  and  our  corporal  had  grown  to  feel  the  importance 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  97 

of  his  office  ;  he  had   the   drill   manual   constantly   in   his 
hands,  and  conned  its  pages  with  the  uttermost  diligence. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  a  general  in  embryo,  and  his  name 
was  yet  to  ring  through  the  trump  of  fame,  until,  among  all 
nations  it  should  become  a  household  word  ;  he  felt  within 
his  soul  the  uprising  of  greatness,  as  he  looked  through  his 
glasses  with  the  air  of  one  born  to  command.  And  to  think 
that  he  was  an  officer  already — a  corporal,  men  under  him, 
to  whom  his  word  was  law!  Truly,  tne  dream  of  his  life  was 
now  beginning  to  be  realized,  his  dearest  desire  was  about  to 
'je  fulfilled. 

Corporal  Diggs  had,  from  his  earliest  boyhood,  thirsted 
for  military  glory  ;  he  had  poured  over  the  pictures  of  fa- 
mous generals  represented  as  leading  the  dashing  cavalry 
on  their  charge,  amid  blind  smoke  and  flashing  swords,  or 
guiding  the  infantry  by  a  wave  of  the  hand,  and  had  longed 
for  an  opportunity  to  do  likewise.  True,  he  was  a  mere 
corporal,  but  it  took  only  a  few  sweeping  strides  from  cor- 
poral to  general.  The  soldiers  did  not  seem  at  present  to 
regard  him  with  awe  and  admiration,  but  they  had  not  yet 
seen  him  under  fire  ;  they  did  not  know  how  cooly  he  could 
undergo  so  trying  an  ordeal.  He  longed  for  battle  as  the 
war  horse  that  already  sniffs  the  fray.  Once  in  battle,  he 
would  so  signalize  himself  by  his  coolness  and  daring  as  to 
be  mentioned  in  the  colonel's  report,  and  would  undoubted- 
ly be  at  once  promoted. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  full  of  fire  and  running  over  with 
enthusiasm.  No  man  in  all  the  camp  seemed  as  busy  as 
ne  ;  his  tireless,  short  legs  stumped  about  from  place  to 
place  continually,  his  head  thrown  back,  his  eyes 
shining  brilliantly  through  his  glasses,  a  rusty,  naked  sword 
in  his  right  hand.  Occasionally  the  official  duty  of 
Corporal  Diggs  brought  him  to  a  standstill  and  then  he 
would  thrust  the  point  of  his  sword  in  the  ground,  and  lean 
upon  it.  As  the  sword  was  a  long  one  w^hen  standing  upon 
end,  it  came  near  reaching  the  chin  of  the  born  warrior  who 
carried  it. 

No  one  could  appreciate  the  greatness  of  this  great  man. 
*'Why  did  you  leave  before  I  showed  you?"  and  other 
such  frivolous  phrases  were  constantly  sounded  in  his  ears. 


98  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

The  gallant  soldier  sometimes  became  highly  indignant,  Ix. 
he  soothed  himself  with  the  reflection  that  all  this  would  be 
changed  after  they  had  once  witnessed  his  powers  on  the 
battle-field. 

It  was  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  The  recruits  had  ex- 
hausted all  their  means  of  amusement,  and  were  lounging 
about  under  the  shade  of  the  trees,  or  cleaning  their  rusty 
guns. 

''  What  shall  we  do  to  keep  awake  this  evening?"  said  one 
fellow,  lazily,  reclining  flat  on  his  back  under  the  broad 
branches  of  an  old  elm. 

''  Dunno,"  said  another,  who  was  almost  asleep. 

'*  Let's  get  up  a  scout,"  proposed  a  third. 

**  I'll  tell  you  how  we  can  have  some  fun,"  said  Seth 
Williams,  his  eyes  twinkling. 

**  How?"  asked  half  a  dozen  at  once. 

**  Get  Corporal  Diggs  to  make  a  speech." 

**  Good,  good  !"  cried  a  number  springing  to  their  feet. 
The  very  thing." 

It  was  finally  decided  to  present  to  Corporal  Diggs  a 
written  petition  to  address  the  members  of  his  company  on 
the  question  of  the  day,  and  enthuse  them  with  his  magnifi- 
cent and  stirring  eloquence.  The  Sergeant  himself  circulat- 
ed the  petition,  and  had  half  a  hundred  names  to  it  in  less 
than  fifteen  minutes. 

Corporal  Diggs  had  just  returned  from  inspecting  the 
guard  when  the  petition  was  presented  to  him. 

<<  Well,  yes — hem,  hem  !"  began  the  soldier,  orator,  and 
general  in  embryo,  **  I  have  been  thinking  for  sometime 
that  I  ought  to  make  the  boys  a  speech.  *'  They — hem, 
hem  ! — should  have  something  of  the  kind  occasionally  to 
keep — to  keep  their  spirits  up." 

''Well,  come  right  along  now,"  said  the  Sergeant  point- 
ing to  where  nearly  a  hundred  had  gathered  around  a  large 
elm  stump.     '*  They're  waiting  for  you." 

Corporal  Diggs  felt  that  his  star  had  risen,  and  with  a  face 
full  of  becoming  gravity,  which  the  occasion  and  his  official 
position  demanded,  he  went  toward  the  place  indicated, 
dragging  his  long  sword  after  him,  much  in  the  same  way  a 
small  boy  does  the  stick  he  calls  his  horse. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  99 

The  crowd  received  him  with  enthusiastic  cheers,  and 
Corporal  Diggs  mounted  the  stump. 

**Hem,  hevi^  Hem!"  he  began,  clearing  his  throat  by 
way  of  commencement.  "  Ladies  and  gentlemen" — a  slight 
titter  in  the  audience — *'  I  mean  fellow  citizens,  or,  perhaps, 
fellow  soldiers  or  comrades  would  be  more  suitable  terms 
for  addressing  those  who  are  to  share  my  toils  and  dangers." 
[Cheers.]  ^*  *  I  come  not  here  to  talk,'  as  one  of  old  said,  for 
you  know  too  well  the  story  of  our  thralldom.*  What  would 
the  gentlemen  have  ?  Is  life  so  dear  or  peace  so  sweet  that 
they  must  be  bought  with  slavery  and  chains  ?  There  are 
those  who  cry  '  Peace,  peace  !'  but  there  is  no  peace  !  The 
next  gale  that  sweeps  down  from  the  North  will  bring  to  our 
ears  the  clash  of  resounding  arms.  [Cheers.]  But,  my 
comrades,  1 — hem,  hem  ! — feel  it  my  imperative  duty  to  tell 
you  that  the  foe  is  near  at  hand,  and  battle,  glorious  battle, 
where  *  flame  and  smoke,  and  shout  and  groan,  and  sabre 
stroke'  fill  the  air."  [Vehement  cheering,  and  Seth 
Williams  trying  to  kick  the  bottom  out  of  a  camp  kettle.] 

<^  Gentlemen  of  the  jury — hem,  hem! — No,  fellow  com- 
rades, I  mean,  gird  on  the  armor  of  determination,  the 
helmet  of  courage,  the  shield  of  unity,  the  breast-plate  of 
honesty,  and  with  the  sword  of  the  right  never  fear  to  hew 
your  way  through  the  ranks  of  injustice."  The  orator 
paused  for  a  moment  for  the  cheering  to  subside  that  not  a 
word  of  that  sublime  speech  should  be  lost.  All  the  soldiers 
in  the  camp,  not  on  duty,  had  by  this  time  gathered  about 
the  speaker. 

''  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  or  fellow  soldiers,  I  should  say, 
hem  !"  he  resumed,  *'it  may  be  that  some  day  I  shall  have 
the  honor  of  leading  you  to  battle.  Then,  fellow  citizens,  I 
hope,  nay,  I  verily  believe,  that  not  one  in  this  camp  will  be 
found  skulking  or  hiding.  [Cheering,  and  cries  of,  "No, 
no  !"]  May  that  day  come  that  we  may  all  prove  to  the 
world  that  we  have  a  principle,  and  that  we  can  defend  it. 
[Cheers  and  cries  of,  "  Let  her  come  !"]  Gentlemen,  hem  ! 
— comrades,  liberty  is  in  the  very  air,  and  the  citizens  of 
the  South  breathe  it,  and  now  that  the  tyrants  of  the  North 
have  seen  fit  to  loose  the  war  dogs,  not  one  of  the  swords  of 
Columbia's  true  sons  shall  be  returned  untarnished  to  its 


100  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

sheath.  [Long  continued  cheering.]  While  this  voice  has 
power  to  speak,  and  this  tongue  power  of  proclaiming  the 
truth,  the  wrongs  of  the  South  shall  be  told.  [Cheers  and 
cries  of  ''  You  bet."]  And  while  this  eye  has  the  power  of 
sight  to  aim  the  gun,  and  this  arm  strength  to  wield  the 
sword,  they  shall  be  used  wholly  for  the  South."  [Cheers 
and  cries  of  '*  Hurrah  for  Diggs."]  Some  scamp  propound- 
ed the  long  unanswered  question,  **  Why  didn't  you  wait  till 
I  had  shown  you  ?"  but  the  orator  is  unmoved  by  this  at- 
tempt at  ridicule.  **  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  or,  rather, 
fellow  comrades,  when  I  think  of  all  our  wrongs,  I  long  for 
the  day  to  come,  when  we  may  met  the  foe  face  to  face. 
Yes,  face  to  face,  with  bristling  steel  between,  and  canopies 
of  smoke  rolling  above  and  mixing  with  the  clouds  of  the 
heavens.  Then  shall  they  feel  the  arm  of  vengeance.  Oh, 
ye  boasters  of  the  North,"  growing  very  loud  and  eloquent, 
while  his  right  hand,  with  fingers  all  apart,  cleft  the  air,  <*  if 
you  would  know  with  whom  you  have  to  deal,  come  on  ! 
[Cheers  and  cheers  of ''Come  on!"]  Cowards,  boasters, 
how  I  long  to  meet  you  where  the  canon  roars — the  glad 
thunders  of  war.  [Cheering,  and  one  young  recruit  trying 
to  stand  on  his  head.]  I  tell  you  that  we  can  now  say  with 
the  poet : 

" '  Hark,  hark,  the  trump  of  war  awakes 
And  vengeance  from  the  vigil  breaks, 
The  dreadful  cry  of  carnage  sounds. 
It  seems  that  hells  let  loose  her  hounds.' 

**  My  brave  comrades,  remember  Marion  and  Washington 
of  old,  and  be  like  them,  ready  to  lay  (^.own  your  life  for 
your  country.  [Wild  cheering.]  I  am  ready  to  die  in  de- 
fense of  the  land  that  gave  me — -  ' 

Bang,  bang,  bang  !  went  three  muskets  about  two  hundred 
yards  up  the  creek. 

**  Oh,  Lordy  !"  yelled  Corporal  Diggs,  and  he  performed 
a  leap  which  a  frog  might  have  envied,  alighting  from  the 
stump  on  his  hands  and  knees  on  the  ground. 

Baftg,  bang,  crash  !  went  half  a  hundred  guns  in  the 
same  direction,  and  the  air  seemed  alive  with  whistling  balls. 

<<  What  is  that  ?"  cried  Seth  Williams. 


BROTHElt   AGAINST   BROTHER.  lOI 

**  To  arms  !  We  are  attacked  !"  shouted  Colonel  Scrabble. 

"Run  for  your  lives,"  cried  the  four  pickets  who  now 
came  in  sight,  setting  the  example. 

As  the  pickets  had  seen  the  enemy,  and  the  Colonel  had 
not,  the  men  considered  that  the  former  knew  more  of  their 
number.  As  for  the  gallant  Corporal  Diggs,  after  one  in- 
effectual attempt  to  spring  on  a  tall  horse,  he  ran  rapidly 
away  to  the  woods  as  fast  as  his  short  legs  would  carry  him, 
which  Seth  Williams  afterward  declared  was  faster  than  any 
horse  could.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  officers  attempted  to 
rally  their  men.  The  blue-coated  soldiers  of  Captain  Wardle, 
after  the  first  fire,  came  galloping  into  view  out  of  the  woods, 
and,  dismounting,  fell  into  line  of  battle  just  in  the  edge  of 
the  cleared  space  where  Corporal  Diggs,  not  two  minutes 
before,  had  been  entertaining  the  entire  camp  with  his  elo- 
quence. They  poured  another  volley  into  the  camp,  which 
awoke  the  echoes  of  the  forest  and  seemed  to  the  terrified 
recruits  to  shake  the  Twin  Mountains  to  their  very  center. 
They  then  charged  down  on  the  enemy. 

**0h,  Lordy,  Lordy,  have  mercy  on  my  soul  !"  gasped 
Corporal  Diggs  as,  impelled  by  the  roar  of  fire-arms  in  his 
rear,  the  whistling  of  bullets  among  the  trees,  and  the 
thunder  of  plunging  horses  on  every  side,  he  went  over  the 
ground  at  a  rate  of  speed  which  almost  took  away  his  breath. 
He  ran  as  he  never  did  before.  He  crushed  through  under- 
brush, tore  through  thorns,  dodged  under  limbs,  and  leaped 
logs,  in  a  manner  that  would  have  astonished  any  one  who 
took  into  consideration  the  shortness  of  his  legs.  He  was 
leading  the  entire  force,  as,  in  his  speech  a  few  minutes  be- 
fore, he  had  said  he  would.  He  was  the  first  to  start,  and 
as  yet  was  ahead  of  any  footman. 

Many  of  the  horses,  about  four  hundred  in  number,  which 
had  been  picketed  about  the  camp,  had  broken  loose  during 
the  firing  and  were  running,  plunging,  and  snorting  through 
the  thick  woods,  much  to  the  terror  of  poor  Diggs,  who  im- 
agined a  Union  soldier  on  every  horse,  and  supposed  that 
there  could  not  be  less  than  fifty  thousand  of  them. 

On,  on,  and  on  he  ran,  for  about  three  miles,  when,  com- 
ing up  to  a  steep  bank  of  the  creek,  he  found  it  impossible 
to  check  his  headlong  speed,  and  tumbled  head  first  into  it. 


I02  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

Down  into  the  mud  and  water  he  went,  sticking  his  head  so 
deep  into  the  latter,  that  it  was  w  ith  some  difficulty  he  ex- 
tricated himself.  When  he  washed  the  mud  out  of  his  eyes, 
he  espied  a  drift  a  few  feet  away,  and  going  to  it  managed  to 
conceal  himself  amid  the  brush  and  logs. 

'*  Oh  !  Lordy  !  Lordy  !  have  mercy  on  me  !  Oh,  I  know 
I  shall  be  killed!" 

**  Thump,  thump  !  crash,  crash  !  splash  !"  It  was  simply 
one  of  the  frightened  horses  that  had  broken  away  from  the 
camp,  but  it  put  Corporal  Diggs  in  extreme  terror  as  he  sup- 
posed it  to  be  a  regiment  of  Union  cavalry. 

"Oh,  I  ought  never  to  have  engaged  in  this  unholy  cause  ! 
I  thought  I  was  in  error.  I'll  leave  the  Southern  army  sure, 
if  ever  I  get  out  of  this." 

For  hours  Corporal  Diggs  was  kept  in  a  state  of  perpetual 
terror  by  fleeing  men  and  horses. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MR.  TOMPKINS'    PERIL. 

Sinee  the  rebellion  had  assumed  such  proportions,  and 
men,  who  had  made  war  with  pen  and  tongue  had  taken  up 
the  sword,  Mr.  Tompkins  had  been  careful  not  to  allude  to 
the  merits  of  either  cause  in  his  family.  He  had  been  made 
to  feel  the  bitterness  of  the  strife  that,  in  dividing  the  Nation, 
had  divided  his  home.  He  felt  most  keenly  a  parent's 
agony  at  having  his  two  sons  in  hostile  armies.  That,  at  any 
hour  or  moment,  they  might  meet  in  opposing  ranks,  was  a 
horrible  possibility,  which,  do  what  he  would,  he  could  not 
banish  from  his  mind.  He  knew,  too,  that  the  companion  of 
his  life  held  views  antagonistic  to  his  own  on  the  question  of 
the  war.  So  he  was  reticent  on  questions  on  which  every 
one  else  was  eagerly  expressing  opinions  ;  but  in  his  heart, 
he  wa?  firmly  convinced  of  the  justice  of  the  Union  cause. 
Though  Mrs.  Tompkins,  like  her  husband,  was  silent  as  to 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  I03 

her  belief,  she  was  as  firmly  convinced  that  the  cause  of  the 
South  was  just.  How  could  she,  with  all  her  native  pride 
and  prejudices,  look  on  the  subject  in  any  other  light  ?  Her 
sunny  home,  the  home  of  her  childhood,  the  pride  of  her 
maturer  years,  was  to  be  the  field  of  contest.  One  side  must 
win.  On  one  side  were  arrayed  the  cold ,  calculating  strangers 
of  the  North  ;  on  the  other  the  warm-hearted,  generous  peo- 
ple of  the  South  ;  but  what  endeared  to  her,  more  than  any 
other  circumstance,  the  Southern  cause,  was  that  it  was 
based  on  principles  which  she  believed  just  and  right. 

Americans,  more  than  any  other  Nation  on  earth,  fight 
from  principle.  Other  Nations  blindly  follow  king  or  emper- 
or, regardless  of  right  or  wrong,  but  the  American  fights  from 
principle  approved  by  his  judgment  and  based  upon  his 
earnest  convictions. 

Mr.  Tompkins  did  not  reflect  on  the  dangers  that  might 
arise  to  himself  from  visiting  two  hostile  armies.  It  was 
the  day  after  his  visit  to  the  Junction  that  he  chanced  to  be 
at  Snagtown.  He  found  the  village  in  a  state  of  excitement 
in  consequence  of  '*  a  large  army  of  United  States  soldiers  " 
having  passed  on  their  way  to  Wolf  Creek.  The  villagers, 
unaccustomed  to  the  sight  of  large  bodies  of  men,  put  the 
number  of  Captain  Wardle's  command  at  several  thousand, 
when  in  reality  it  did  not  exceed,  including  his  own  company 
and  the  others  with  him,  one  hundred  and  fifty. 

**  Where  were  they  going?"  inquired  Mr.  Tompkins  of  the 
village  grocer. 

'<  Dunno,"  was  the  reply. 

<'  Which  way  did  they  go  ?" 

''  Towards  the  Twin  Mountains." 

''  There  is  no  question  as  to  where  they  was  goin',"  said 
the  blacksmith.  ''  They  was  takin*  a  bee  line  for  the  camp 
on  Wolf  Creek,  and  they're  going  to  gobble  up  our  boys 
along  there  ;  but  although  they  outnumber  them  twenty  to 
one,  they'll  find  the  boys  game." 

•  ''  Where  did  these  troops  come  from  ?"  asked  Mr.  Tomp- 
kins. 

"  From  the  Junction." 

Mr.  Tompkins  very  well  knew  that  the  entire  force  at  the 
Junction  did  not  number  over  four  hundred  men. 


I04  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

While  the  loungers  and  others  were  attempting  to  estimate 
the  number  of  the  troops,  and  discussing  the  probable  result 
of  their  visit  to  Wolf  Creek,  a  volley  of  musketry  saluted 
their  astonished  ears. 

*'  There,  they  are  at  it !"  said  the  blacksmith,  smoking  his 
pipe  more  vigorously. 

The  volley  was  quickly  followed  by  another,  another,  and 
another.  After  this,  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  an  occasional 
shot  was  heard,  but  no  more  regular  firing.  Various  were 
the  conjectures  as  to  the  result  of  the  battle.  A  frightened 
farmer,  who  had  been  near  the  camp  at  the  time  of  the 
attack,  came  galloping  in,  declaring  that  the  ground  was 
strewn  with  dead  bodies  ;  that  the  Confederates  were  killed 
to  a  man,  and  other  reports  almost  as  wild,  increasing  the 
excitement  and  alarm  of  the  villagers. 

To  say  that  Mr.  Tompkins  did  not  share  the  general 
anxiety  would  be  to  say  he  he  was  not  human.  He  knew 
that  his  youngest  son  might  be  lying  in  the  woods  either 
dead  or  dying.  And  Abner — had  he  accompanied  the 
troops  sent  to  the  Junction  ?  A  thousand  conflicting  emo- 
tions stirred  the  heart  of  the  planter,  and  a  double  care 
weighed  on  his  mind;  His  first  impulse  was  to  go  at  once 
to  the  scene  of  the  conflict ;  but  a  moment's  reflection 
showed  him  that  such  a  course  would  be  not  only  dangerous, 
but  foolish.  He  resolved  to  return  home  and  await  the  de- 
velopment of  facts  in  regard  to  the  attack  at  Wolf  Creek. 

Mr.  Tompkins  found  his  wife  awaiting  him  on  the  piazza, 
and  he  knew  by  the  troubled  look  on  her  face  that  she  had 
learned  of  the  attack.  He  said  nothing  about  it,  for  a  single 
glance  from  each  explained  all. 

''You  look  wearied,  husband,  "  said  the  wife  as  he  sank 
into  a  chair  at  her  side. 

"  I  am  wearied,"  he  replied,  the  troubled  look  deepening 
on  his  face. 

A  moment's  silence  ensued.  Mrs.  Tompkins  was  the 
first  to  break  it. 

*'  There  has  been  trouble  at  the  camp  on  Wolf  Creek.  I 
heard  the  firing." 

<'Yes,"  said  the  husband, ''a  body  of  Union  troops 
passed  through  Snagtown  to-day  to  attack  the  camp  there. 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER.  I05 

There  has  been  some  sharp  firing,  but  nothing  definite  has 
been  heard  of  the  affair." 

An  hour  or  so  later  there  came  a  clatter  of  hoofs  down 
the  road,  and  a  dozen  horsemen  paused  in  front  of  the 
gate,  opening  into  the  avenue  that  led  to  the  house.  Mr. 
Tompkins  sent  to  ascertain  what  they  wanted.  The  leader 
inquired  if  Mr.  Tompkins  lived  there,  and  being  answered 
in  the  affirmative,  he  said,  with  an  oath  : 

*'  Well,  tell  him  to  come  out  here." 

The  speaker  was  a  thick-set,  low-browed  man,  dressed  in 
homespun  gray,  and  armed  with  a  sword  and  revolver.  His 
companions,  as  coarse  as  himself,  were  armed  with  rifles  ; 
each  wore  the  broad-brimmed  black  hat  then  common  in  the 
South. 

"  Does  yer  want  ter  see  my  master?"  asked  the  negro, 
his  black  face  turning  almost  white,  and  his  frame  shaking 
with  apprehension. 

For  answer,  the  leader  snatched  a  holster  from  his  saddle 
so  vehemently  that  the  darkey  needed  no  other  inducement 
to  return  with  all  speed  to  the  house. 

<'  What  is  the  matter,  Pompey  ?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins,  as 
the  boy  stood  breathless  before  him. 

*  *  Oh,  gracious,  mars,  don't  know,  'cept  they  he's  a  band  o* 
brigantines  as  wants  to  see  you  down  at  the  gate." 

Mr.  Tompkins  smiled  at  Pompey's  terror,  and  rose  to  go, 
but  Mrs.  Tompkins,  who  did  not  like  the  angry  gesticulations 
of  the  strangers  at  the  gate,  accompanied  her  husband. 

*' Is  your  name  Tompkins"  asked  the  ferocious-looking 
leader,  as  the  planter  and  his  wife  paused  just  inside  the 
gate. 

*'  It  is,  sir.  Whom  have  I  the  honor  of  addressing  ?"  re- 
turned Mr.  Tompkins. 

''  I  am  Sergeant  Strong  of  the  Independent  Mounted  Vol- 
unteers of  Jeff.  Davis,  and  I  have  come  here  to  hang  you, 
sir." 

Mrs.  Tompkins  gave  a  scream  and  clung  to  her  husband. 

*'The  men  are  only  joking,  Camille  ;  can't  you  see  they 
are  only  joking  ?"  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  to  soothe  his  terrified 
wife. 

<*  You'll  find  out  that  we're  not  joking,"  said  the  leader  of 


I06  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

the  band,  dismounting  and  fastening  his  horse  to  an  orna- 
mental tree  on  the  lawn.  Six  of  his  men  followed  his  ex- 
ample, leading  their  horses  inside  the  gate,  and  hitching 
them  to  the  fence  or  trees. 

**Men  what  do  you  mean?"  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  who 
took  great  pride  in  his  shrubbery.  **  I  do  not  allow  horses 
to  be  tied  near  my  trees." 

**  We'll  tie  you  to  one  of  your  trees  soon  and  see  how  you 
like  it,  with  a  dance  in  the  air." 

Mrs.  Tompkins  clung  to  her  husband,  half  dead  with  ter- 
ror, and  Irene  came  hurrying  from  the  house. 

*'  Go  back,  Camille  ;  go  back  with  Irene,  and  wait  for  me 
in  the  house,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins.  "  This  is  nothing  seri- 
ous." 

**  Ye'll  see,  sir,  if  it  ain't  somethin'  serious,"  said  Sergeant 
Strong,  unstrapping  a  rope  from  behind  his  saddle,  and  un- 
coiling it.  **  The  law  says  spies  shall  suffer  death,  and  we're 
going  to  make  an  example  of  you,  sir." 

*'  I  am  no  spy,"  returned  the  planter. 

**  Don't  suppose  I  saw  ye  hangin'  'round  our  camp,  and 
then  shootin'  off  after  sojers  at  the  Junction  to  come  down 
and  lick  us  !  And  they  just  come  to-day  an'  cleaned  us 
most  all  out,  and  you  shall  hang  for  it."  As  he  spoke  he 
threw  one  end  of  the  rope  over  the  projecting  branch  of  a 
large  maple  tree. 

'*  Those  terrible  men  mean  what  they  say,"  whispered 
Irene  in  Mrs.  Tompkins'  ear.  She  had  comprehended  all  in 
a  moment's  time.  **  I  will  run  for  the  overseer  and  the  field 
hands." 

She  turned  to  fly,  but  her  motive  was  interpreted,  and  one 
of  the  men  seized  her  around  the  waist,  saying:  *'No,  my 
purty  gal,  ye'  don't  do  nothin'  o'  the  kind  jist  yit  awhile." 

In  vain  she  struggled  to  free  herself  ;  she  was  powerless  in 
the  man's  hands. 

Mrs.  Tompkins,  completely  overcome,  had  fainted. 

**Now,  boys,  we  are  ready;  bring  him  here,"  said  Ser- 
geant Strong. 

Three  or  four  men  laid  hands  on  the  planter,  but  he  felled 
them  instantly.  They  did  not  expect  such  resistance  from 
a  man  of  his  age,  and  were  not  prepared  for  it.     It  was  not 


.     BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  I07 

until  Mr.  Tompkins  was  stunned  by  a  blow  from  the  butt  of 
a  rifle  that  he  was  secured  and  bound  ;  he  was  then  led 
under  the  tree  and  the  noose  thrown  over  his  neck.  Mrs. 
Tompkins  lay  still  and  white  on  the  greensward,  and  Irene 
was  struggling  with  her  captor  and  screaming  for  help.  No 
one  noticed  the  horseman  who  came  dashing  furiously  down 
the  hill. 

"Up  with  him  !"  cried  the  Sergeant,  and  he  seized  the 
rope.  At  this  moment  the  horseman  thundered  through  the 
open  gate,  and  just  as  Strong  cried,  ''Now  pull  all  !"  the 
butt  of  a  heavy  pistol  struck  him  on  the  head,  and  he  fell  like 
a  beef  under  the  hammer. 

Then,  with  his  hand  still  uplifted,  he  rode  toward  Irene's 
captor,  but  the  fellow  had  released  her  and  fled  ;  the  horse- 
man fired  a  shot  after  the  rapidly  retreating  figure.  Then, 
turning  on  the  remainder  of  the  band,  he  asked  in  a  voice  of 
thunder,  ''What,  in  heaven's  name,  does  this  mean?" 

Mr.  Tompkins,  for  the  first  time,  saw  the  horseman's  face, 
and  recognized  his  son,  Oleah. 

<<Why,  it's  the  Leftenant,"  stammered  one  of  the  men, 
his  teeth  chattering  with  fear. 

"What  does  this  mean,  I  say?"  he  again  demanded. 

"  Why,  Lieutenant,"  said  one  man,  who  had  the  rope  in 
his  hand  when  Oleah  came  up,  "  Strong  said  he  was  a  spy, 
and  he  had  set  the  sojers  on  us  to-day,  and  ordered  us  to 
punish  him  ;  be  we  didn't  intend  to  hang  him." 

Oleah' s  hot  temper  got  the  better  of  him,  and  he  would 
have  shot  Sergeant  Strong,  who  was  still  insensible,  and  the 
other  ringleaders,  on  the  spot,  had  not  Irene  and  his  father 
interfered.  All  danger  being  over,  the  servants  came  flock- 
ing to  the  scene,  and  Mrs.  Tompkins  was  carried  into  the 
house.  These  men  were  a  part  of  Oleah' s  own  company. 
He  ordered  them  to  take  the  Sergeant,  who  was  beginning 
to  recover,  and  retire  into  the  woods  until  he  should  join 
them.  They  obeyed  and  rode  over  the  hill,  quite  crestfallen, 
conveying  their  wounded  sergeant. 

Oleah  briefly  told  his  father  of  the  attack  made  on  their 
camp.  He  said  they  were  taken  by  surprise,  their  forces 
scattered  through  the  woods,  but  he  believed  not  one  drop 
of  blood  had  been  shed,  although  Diggs  was  missing,  as  well 


I08  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

as  several  others.  It  was  thought  they  had  been  taken 
prisoners.  Then  he  again  mounted  his  horse  and  dashed  off, 
to  gather  up  his  scattered  forces. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FORAGING. 

Captain  Wardle's  campaign  had  been  a  complete  success. 
He  had  made  twenty  prisoners,  he  had  secured  most  of  the 
arms  and  the  camp  equipage,  with  one  hundred  and  six 
horses.  Vain  search  was  made  for  the  bodies  of  the  dead 
who  had  been  slain  in  the  fight,  none  could  be  found;  and 
from  the  marks  of  the  bullets  on  the  timber  one  would  judge 
that  no  one  had  been  touched,  as  no  trees  had  been  struck 
lower  than  twenty  feet. 

Camp-kettles,  tents,  rusty  fire-locks,  and  weapons  of  nearly 
every  description,  were  scattered  about  over  the  ground. 
The  soldiers,  the  ununiformed  especially,  entertained  them- 
selves with  the  very  exhilarating  amusement  of  shattering 
against  the  trees  these  old  fire-locks  and  such  other  weapons 
as  could  not  be  conveniently  carried  off.  The  plundering  of 
the  camp  was  an  interesting  occupation — interesting,  even, 
to  those  who  took  no  part  in  it.  The  ununiformed  took  the 
lead  in  this  business.  Perhaps  they  regarded  it  as  their 
especial  duty  to  be  foremost  now,  since  they  had  been  in 
the  rear  during  the  attack. 

Corporal  Grimm  and  Sergeant  Swords  were  both  present, 
very  busy,  and  trying  to  look  very  soldier-like,  though  their 
brown  homespun  suits  and  broad-brimmed  hats  gave  them 
anything  but  a  military  appearance.  Corporal  Gnmm  kept 
his  jaws  in  lively  motion  on  a  huge  piece  of  pig-tail,  while  he 
kept  up  a  lively  conversation  with  Sergeant  Swords  and 
others  immediately  about  him.  Somehow  the  scene  reminded 
him  of  his  ten  days'  experience  as  a  soldier  with  "  General 
Preston,"  and  he  related  that  experience  at  length.     The 


BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER.  I09 

scene  also  vividly  impressed  Sergeant  Swords  with  his 
experience  under  Captain  Floyd,  and  he  impelled  to  tell  his 
comrades  of  that. 

All  were  in  excellent  spirits.  Captain  Wardle  congratu- 
lated the  men  on  their  coolness  and  gallant  conduct,  and 
the  men  congratulated  Captain  Wardle  on  his  coolness  and 
good  generalship— all  congratulating  each  other. 

About  three  hours  were  spent  on  the  late  camping  ground 
of  the  Confederates,  and  then  the  entire  force,  with  their 
twenty  prisoners  and  the  plunder  they  could  carry,  started 
on  their  return  to  the  Junction.  Night  overtook  them  about 
five  miles  after  they  had  passed  Snagtown,  and,  selecting  a 
suitable  place,  they  encamped.  There  was  but  one  thing  to 
dampen  their  ardor,  but  one  thing  had  been  overlooked. 
Their  arms  were  in  excellent  condition,  and  they  were  all 
well  mounted;  but  even  riotous  soldiers  must  eat,  and  this 
little  fact  had  been  overlooked.  When  night  came  they 
were  tired  and  hungry,  but  there  were  rations  only  for  about 
one-half  of  their  force,  and  many  went  supperless  to  bed, 
with  a  fine  prospect  of  having  nothing  to  eat  before  noon 
the  next  day. 

^  Captain  Wardle  felt  most  keenly  his  mistake  in  not  bring- 
ing supplies,  and  spent  most  of  the  night  in  examining  an  old 
backless  drill  book  to  see  how  the  thing  could  be  remedied. 
Not  finding  anything  in  the  tactics,  he  thrust  it  in  his  pocket 
and,  throwing  himself  on  his  blanket,  closed  his  eyes  and  in 
a  few  moments  solved  the  problem.  He  then  went  to  sleep, 
and  it  was  not  until  his  lieutenant  had  dragged  him  several 
feet  from  under  his  covering  that  he  awoke  next  morning. 

The  sun  was  up,  and  so  were  the  men,  the  latter  hun^rv 
and  ill-natured.  ^ 

**  Never  mind  !  Tell  the  boys  I've  got  this  question  fixed. 
They  shall  all  have  their  breakfast.  Tell  the  buder  to 
sound  the  roll-call." 

The  blast  of  the  bugle  called  the  men  together,  and  the 
roll  was  soon  called. 

**Now,"  said  Captain  Wardle,  who  had  been  holding  a 
conversation  with  Captain  Gunn,  ''I  think  you  are 
hungry — " 

*' You  bet  we  are,  Capen,"  put  in  a  red-faced  private. 


no  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

'<Shet  up,  sir,  or  I'll  have  you  court-martialed  and  shot 
for  contempt." 

All  became  silent ;  the  men  looked  grave  and  appeared 
willing  to  learn  from  the  old,  time-honored  soldier.  Captain 
Wardle. 

'*We  haven't  got  enough  in  camp  to  feed  more  than 
about  twenty-five  men,  so  the  rest  o'  ye  will  have  to  forage. 
Go  in  gangs  of  ten  or  fifteen  and  hunt  your  breakfast  where 
yer  can.  The  people  all  around  here  are  secesh,  and  it  will 
be  a  good  thing  to  make  them  feed  Union  soldiers  once  in  a 
while." 

This  announcement  was  received  with  applause,  and  the 
troops  commenced  dividing  into  small  squads,  the  uniformed 
mixing  promiscuously  with  the  ununiformed,  and  waiting 
only  for  instructions  where  to  join  the  main  force,  which 
now,  consisting  of  twenty-five  men  and  the  prisoners, 
mounted  their  horses  and  rode  off. 

The  eastern  sun,  like  a  blazing  ball,  was  rising  higher  and 
higher  in  the  sky  as  twelve  men,  among  whom  were  Corporal 
Grimm  and  Sergeant  Swords,  galloped  down  a  wooded  road, 
keeping  a  sharp  lookout  for  "bushwhackers."  Six  of  these 
men  wore  the  uniform  and  carried  the  arms  of  the  United 
States  Infantry,  and  six  were  dressed  in  citizens'  attire  and 
armed  with  rifles  or  double-barreled  shot-guns.  All  rode  at 
a  furious  pace,  splashing  through  the  mud  and  frightening 
the  birds  in  the  woods  on  either  side. 

A  boy  was  riding  down  the  road  in  the  opposite  direction. 
He  was  mounted  on  a  thin,  slow-moving  mare,  of  an  indis- 
tinct color,  which  might  have  been  taken  for  a  bay,  yellow  or 
sorrel.  The  boy  was  barefooted,  had  on  a  straw  hat,  rode 
on  a  folded  sheepskin  instead  of  a  saddle,  held  an  empty  bag 
before  him,  and  certainly  did  not  look  very  warlike. 

''Halt!"  cried  Sergeant  Swords,  drawing  an  old,  rusty 
sword  from  its  sheath  and  waving  it  in  the  air. 

**  Halt!"  cried  Corporal  Grimm,  drawing  a  many-barreled 
pistol,  commonly  known  as  a  pepper-box,  which  he  flourished 
in  a  threatening  manner. 

"  Halt!"  again  cried  both,  '*  or  we  will  fire." 

The  boy,  being  overawed  by  numbers,  felt  constrained  to 
pull  up  the  thin  marc. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  Ill 

"Advance  and  give  the  countersign!"  said  Corporal 
Grimm. 

**Shet  up,  Grimm!  I  command  this  squad,"  said  Ser- 
geant Swords. 

Grimm  chewed  his  pigtail  in  silence.  In  the  meantime 
the  boy  seemed  undecided  whether  to  fly  or  to  stand  his 
ground,  though  his  face  betrayed  a  strong  inclination  in  favor 
of  the  former  proposition. 

*'Who  comes  there?"  said  Sergeant  Swords,  bringing  his 
rusty  sword  to  a  salute. 

**  Who  are  ye  talkin'  to?"  asked  the  boy,  looking  around 
to  see  if  he  could  possibly  be  addressing  any  one  else. 

*'I  am  talkin'  to  you,  sir,"  said  the  Sergeant,  sharply. 

''What  d'  ye  want?"  asked  the  boy. 

''  Who  comes  there,  I  said  ? '  answered  the  Sergeant  more 
sharply. 

''Me." 

"Advance,  then." 

"Do  what?" 

"Come  here." 

The  boy  understood  this.  He  had  it  delivered  in  just 
such  a  tone  when  he  had  been  violating  the  domestic  law. 
He  advanced. 

"What  d'  ye  want ?"  he  asked  again. 

"  Where  can  we  get  our  breakfast?" 

"Dunno,"  he  replied,  wonderingly. 

"Well,  how  fur  is  it  to  the  next  farm-house?" 

"  Taint  more'n  a  mile." 

"  Who  lives  there  ?" 

'♦Old  Ruben  Smith;  but  he  ain't  there  now." 

"Where  is  he?"' 

"Dunno  ;  says  he's  gone  to  the  war,  him  and  his  two 
boys." 

"Which  army?" 

"  Dunno." 

"  Are  they  Union  or  secesh  ?" 

"  Lor  bless  ye,  we're  all  secesh  here." 

"  You  are  ?  Well,  we  are  Union.  We'll  take  ye  prisoner, 
then,"  said  Corporal  Grimm. 

''  Oh,  but  I  ain't  secesh." 


It  2  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

"Well,  then,  you  are  a  good  boy,"  said  the  Sergeant. 
**  Where  are  ye  going  ?" 

*'  Gwine  to  Snagtown  to  git  the  mail  and  buy  some  sugar 
and  coffee." 

*' Well,  you  may  go  on,"  said  the  grim  soldier,  winking  at 
the  Corporal;  the  boy  trotted  on,  looking  curiously  back  at 
the  men  and  their  blue  uniforms  and  big  guns. 

The  cavalcade  now  galloped  on  towards  the  house  of 
Ruben  Smith.  The  steep  gable  roof  soon  loomed  up  in  the 
distance,  and  after  dashing  down  the  lane,  around  a  pas- 
ture, through  a  small  wood,  they  pulled  up  in  front  of  the 
house. 

<*  Dismount  !"  commanded  the  Sergeant.  The  men  were 
on  the  ground  in  an  instant.  ''  Now  hitch  where  you  can, 
and  two  of  you  stay  on  guard  while  the  rest  are  eating." 

*'  Who  are  ye,  and  what  do  ye  want,"  demanded  a  sharp- 
visaged,  ill-natured  looking  woman,  coming  out  on  the 
porch  as  the  soldiers  entered  the  yard. 

''We  are  Union  soldiers,  and  we  want  our  breakfast," 
said  Corporal  Grimm,  as  the  Sergeant  was  busy  giving  orders 
to  the  men. 

**You  low,  nigger-lovin',  aberlition  thieves,  I  wouldn't 
give  ye  a  bite  if  ye  were  starvin',"  said  the  woman. 

**  Mother,  don't  talk  that  way  to  them,"  said  a  pretty,  red 
cheeked  girl  of  about  fifteen,  standing  by  her  side. 

'*  We  want  breakfast  for  twelve,"  said  Sergeant  Swords, 
now  coming  forward. 

**Well,  sir,  ye  won't  git  it  here.  Go  to  some  nigger 
shanty  and  let  them  cook  for  ye." 

*'  Oh,  no,  my  good  woman,  we  want  you  to  get  our  break- 
fast. You  are  a  good  lookin'  woman,  and  I  know  you  can 
get  up  a  good  meal." 

**  If  I  was  to  cook  for  ye  scamps,  I'd  pizen  the  last  one  o' 
ye,"  she  fairly  shrieked. 

"We  shall  have  you  eat  with  us,  my  good  lady,  and  we 
can  eat  anything  you  do,"  said  Sergeant  Swords,  good- 
humoredly.  The  young  girl  was  all  the  w^hile  persuading 
her  mother  to  be  more  calm. 

"  Come  now,  I'll  help  you.  I'll  kindle  the  fire  and  carry 
the  wood  and  draw  the  water,"  said  the  corporal. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  II3 

*' Come  in  my  house  an'  I'll  pour  bilin'  hot  water  in  yer 
face,  and  scald  yer  eyes  out  !" 

*'  Don't  talk  so,  mother,"  urged  the  pretty  daughter. 

At  this  moment  the  kitchen  door  opened,  and  a  negro 
girl  peeped  out. 

*'  Say,  kinky  head,  stir  up  the  kitchen  fire  and  get  us  some 
breakfast  right  soon,"  said  Corporal  Grimm.  The  black 
face  withdrew,  and  the  two  non-commissioned  officers  en- 
tered the  house  to  see  that  their  bidding  was  performed. 

While  the  latter  were  discussing  the  possibility  of  bush- 
whackers being  in  the  neighborhood,  they  were  suddenly 
startled  by  a  loud  cackling  of  hens  and  screaming  of 
chickens  ;  at  the  same  instant  a  flock  came  rushing  around 
the  house  with  half  a  dozen  soldiers  in  close  pursuit. 

"  Good  idea,  boys  !  We  will  have  chickens  for  breakfast," 
said  Corporal  Grimm. 

A  dozen  or  more  chickens  were  caught  and  killed  and 
carried  to  the  cook.  The  soldiers  politely  inquired  of  the 
lady  of  the  house  if  they  could  be  of  any  further  assistance, 
and  then  most  of  them  returned  to  the  front  yard,  where 
their  arms  were  stacked  or  strewn  promiscuously  about. 
Three  of  them,  with  Corporal  Grimm,  remained  to  pick  the 
chickens  and  prepare  them  for  the  cook,  while  there  very 
amiable  hostess  was  sullenly  grinding  away  at  a  large  coffee 
mill.  The  negro  girl  and  the  rosy-cheeked  daughter  of  the 
house  were  both  very  busy  hurrying  up  the  fire,  putting  on 
the  kettles  of  water,  making  biscuits,  and  attending  to  the 
various  culinary  duties. 

"  Where  is  your  husband  ?"  asked  Corporal  Grimm. 

*'  None  of  your  business,"  was  the  quick  reply. 

"  Where  are  your  sons  ?"  asked  Grimm. 

'*  In  Jeff  Davis'  army,  to  shoot  just  such  thieves  as  you 
are." 

*'  How  long  have  they  been  in  Jeff  Davis'  army  ?" 

**  Ever  since  the  war  commenced." 

**  How  old  is  this  hen  I  am  picking  ?" 

**  T  hope  she  is  old  enough  and  tOugh  enough  to  choke  ye 
to  death, '  *  said  the  women,  giving  the  coffee  mill  a  furious  rap. 

**  Your  husband  must  be  a  very  happy  man."  said  Cor- 
poral Grimm. 


114  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

''If  he  was  here,  you  wouldn't  be  very  happy,"  she  re- 
plied, testily. 

'*  No,  I  am  happier  with  his  amiable  spouse." 

**  There,  I  hope  that'll  pizen  ye,"  she  said,  emptying  the 
ground  coffee  into  a  coffee-pot,  and  pouring  boiling  water 
over  it. 

''Make  it  strong  enough  to  bear  up  an  iron  wedge,"  said 
Corporal  Grimm  ;  then,  addressing  his  men  : 

' '  Watch  the  old  vixen,  for  she  may  pizen  us  if  she  gets  a 
chance." 

The  men  needed  no  second  bidding,  and  as  the  cooking 
progressed,  they  watched  more  keenly.  They  were  all  very 
hungry,  yet  none  wanted  to  be  poisoned. 

Breakfast  being  prepared,  the  reluctant  hostess  was  com- 
pelled to  eat  with  the  soldiers,  who,  being  thus  convinced 
that  none  of  the  viands  were  poisoned,  did  full  justice  to  the 
really  excellent  meal. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

UNCLE  DAN   MEANS   BUSINESS. 

Colonel  Scrabble  found  his  forces,  when  the  attacking 
party  had  retired,  somewhat  scattered.  With  Lieutenant 
Whimple  he  had  sought  safety  in  a  hollow  tree,  whence, 
after  waiting  four  hours,  hie  issued  orders  to  the  lieutenant  to 
go  forth  and  see  if  the  Federal  troops  had  retreated.  The 
lieutenant  took  a  circuitous  route,  walking  on  tiptoe,  lest  he 
should  disturb  the  slumbers  of  the  dead,  until  he  reached 
the  camp,  which  the  Union  soldiers  had  just  left. 

Lieutenant  Whimple  then  started  to  return,  meeting  on 
his  way  Captain  Fogg.  One  by  one  they  picked  up  men, 
behind  logs,  in  tree-tops,  and  thick  cluster  of  bushes,  until 
they  arrived  twenty  in  number  at  the  colonel's  head-quarters, 
in  the  hollow  tree.  Here  a  council  of  war  was  held,  and  it 
was  decided  to  send  runners  through  the  woods  to  notify 
their  scattered  forces  that  the  enemy  was  gone ;  by  night 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  II5 

one  hundred  and  fifty  men  had  assembled  around  the  hollow 
tree.  They  talked,  in  low  determined  tones,  and  all  swore 
to  avenge  their  lost  comrades. 

Lieutenant  Whimple  and  a  score  of  resolute  men  were 
still  scouring  the  woods  in  search  of  fugitives.  They  had 
approached  very  near  the  bank  of  the  creek  when  the  fore- 
most man  started  back,  saying  : 

' '  My  God  !     Just  look  at  that !" 

'* Where?"  asked  a  dozen  voices,  peeping  through  the 
underbush,  expecting  to  behold  a  masked  battery  at  the 
least.  The  sun  was  low  in  the  Western  horizon,  and  our 
soldiers  could  not  see  the  object  at  first. 

''There,"  said  the  first  speaker,  '*  sittin'  right  on  the  bank 
of  the  creek,  is  the  devil  come  out  to  sun  himself." 

They  could  now  describe  an  object  that  might  be  a  huge 
mud  turtle,  or  might  be  almost  any  thing  a  lively  fancy- 
could  suggest.  A  closer  examination,  however,  showed  it 
to  be  a  little  man  somewhat  larger  than  an  apple  dumpling, 
but  so  plastered  from  his  head  to  his  heels  with  mud  that 
one  could  hardly  tell  whether  he  was  black  or  white. 

The  men  drew  nearer  the  strange  object  and  finally  rush- 
ed from  their  concealment.  The  poor  fellow  went  down  on 
his  knees  and  threw  up  his  hands  imploringly.  He  was 
covered  with  the  very  blackest  of  Virginia  mud,  except 
great,  white  rings  around  the  eyes  and  mouth,  which  gave  a 
a  most  horrible  expression  to  the  features. 

*'  Oh!  have  mercy,  mercy — hem,  hem! — have  mercy!"  he 
gasped,  clasping  his  hands  and  closing  his  eyes,  ''  and  I  will 
quit  this  unholy  cause." 

"  Why,  hallo,  Corporal  Diggs  ?"  cried  Lieutenant  Whim- 
ple. At  sound  of  that  familiar  voice,  Mr.  Diggs  bounded  to 
his  feet,  smeared  as  he  was,  threw  his  arms  round  the  speak- 
er's neck  and  wept  for  joy. 

'*  Oh!  Whimple,  Whimple,  Whimple!  I  never  expected  to 
behold  your  face  again.  Oh!  my  dear,  dear  Whimple,  you're 
not  killed,  are  you  ?     Tell  me  that  you  are  not  dead!" 

Whimple  assured  him  that  not  only  was  he  alive  but  in 
good  health  ;  after  allowing  the  corporal  time  to  recover, 
they  picked  up  a  few  more  men  in  the  woods,  also  about 
forty  horses,  and  returned. 


Il6         *  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Lieutenant  Tompkins,  who  had  been  out  in  search  of  scat- 
tered men,  now  returned  with  the  sergeant's  squad,  the  Ser- 
geant's head  bandaged. 

A  hundred  curious  eyes  were  turned  toward  Whimple's 
squad  as  they  came  in  ;  but  it  was  not  so  much  the  numbers 
of  the  squad  that  attracted  their  attention,  as  the  mud  cov- 
ered object  that  walked  in  their  midst,  in  regard  to  which  va- 
rious conjectures  were  hazarded. 

About  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  men  were  gathered 
around  the  Colonel's  head-quarters,  the  hollow  tree,  before 
nightfall.  Something  must  be  done,  all  agreed.  There 
were  several  men  in  the  country,  the  Colonel  said,  who  must 
either  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Southern  cause  or 
suffer  death  for  their  disloyalty.  Several  names  were  men- 
tioned, among  them  that  of  Dan  Martin. 

''The  hunter  of  Twin  Mountains?"  asked  Oleah  Tomp- 
kins. 

"  Yes,"  said  Lieutenant  Whimple,  who  had  suggested  the 
name. 

"  He  is  an  old  friend  of  mine,"  said  Oleah. 

"Well,  but,  Lieutenant  Tompkins,  we  can't  afford  to 
screen  all  your  friends,"  said  the  Colonel. 

"  Of  course,  no  one  can  blame  you  for  saving  your  father, 
but  you  can't  expect  all  your  Abolition  friends  will  be  left 
unmolested.  Lieutenant  Whimple,  take  twenty  men  and 
wait  on  old  Dan  Martin  to-morrow." 

When  morning  came,  nearly  all  the  horses  were  needed 
for  the  work  of  collecting  the  balance  of  the  scattered  forces, 
foraging  for  provisions  and  for  arms  and  horses. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  second  in  command  of  Whipple's 
force,  and,  as  he  mounted  his  tall  horse,  he  heard  Seth  Wil- 
liams making  audible  comments  on  his  appearance. 

The  mounted  force  galloped  away  toward  the  foot  of  Twin 
Mountains,  where  Uncle  Dan  lived,  a  distance  of  about  ten 
miles  from  the  camp. 

It  was  near  the  middle  of  the  forenoon  when  Uncle  Dan, 
who  was  sitting  in  his  door-yard,  saw  a  cavalcade  approach- 
ing. Crazy  Joe  was  in  the  house  drawing  a  map  of  Egypt, 
showing  by  lines  how  far  the  famine  had  extended. 

Uncle  Dan's  fierce  mastiff  and  his  hounds  seemed  to  scent 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 


117 


coming  danger,  the  latter  sending  up  mournful  howls  and 
the  former  uttermg  low,  fierce  howls  of  anger. 

''  By  hokey,  I  don't  like  the  looks  o'  that,"  said  the  old 
man,  as  he  observed  the  armed  band  approaching  his  lonely 
cabm.  *<  Seems  like  they  ain't  honest.  They're  secesh 
sure  as  gun's  made  o'  iron,  for  there  is  Jake  Whimple  lead- 
mg  'em,  and  right  here,  too.  Guess  it  won't  do  any  harm 
to  keep  old  '  Broken  Ribs  '  handy,  in  case  they  should  be 
ugly." 

As  the  old  man  concluded  he  entered  the  house,  and, 
takmg  his  rifle  from  the  rack  over  the  door,  leaned  it  against 
the  wall  while  he  took  his  seat  in  the  door-way,  his  gun 
within  easy  reach.  He  had  also  placed  a  large  navy  revolver 
by  his  side. 

The  horsemen  had  now  caught  sight  of  him,  and,  with 
exultant  yells,  galloped  up  the  slight  elevation  from  the 
creek  toward  the  cabin. 

"Say,  I  reckin  you'd  better  stop  now  and  let  a   fellow 
know  what  ye  want,"  cried  Uncle  Dan,   snatching  his  rifle 
and  bringing  it  to  a  poise. 

The  cavalcade  halted,  the  men  looking  apprehensively  at 
the  unerring  rifle  and  then  at  one  another.  Finally,  by 
common  consent,  all  eyes  were  turned  on  Lieutenant 
Whimple. 

^'What  do  ye  want,  Jake  Whimple?"  demanded  Uncle 
Dan  in  sharp,  imperative  tones. 

**  We  have  come  to  administer  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
you,"  said  Whimple,  riding  a  little  nearer,  his  comrades 
following  close  behind. 

''Then  stop,"  cried  the  old  hunter,  ''or  I  will  make  it 
hot  for  you,  for  I  wont  take  no  oath  of  allegiance  from  any 
one  to  the  Southern  Confederacy,  'specially  such  a  sorry 
cuss  as  you."  -^ 

"Then  I  shall  take  you  a  prisoner  and  bring  you  to 
camp,"  said  Lieutenant  Whimple,  trying  to  throw  some 
sternness  in  his  voice. 

"  I'll  drop  some  o'  you  fellars  afore  ye  do  that.  Now  list 
advance  one  step  further  and  see  if  I  don't." 

Although  they  were  fifty  yards  away,  they  could  distinctly 
near  the  ominous  click  of  that  rifle  which  never  failed. 


Il8  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**I*ve  lost  something  down  here,"  muttered  Corporal 
Diggs,  striving  in  vain  to  keep  his  teeth  from  chattering, 
**  and  I  believe  I'll  go  back  and  see  if  I  can't  find  it." 

The  Corporal  wheeled  his  big  horse  around,  and  galloped 
down  the  hill  for  about  one  hundred  yards,  and,  dismount- 
ing, set  about  examining  very  intently  the  ground  behind  a 
large  oak  tree. 

''Whoa,  January,"  he  said  shivering,  perhaps  from  cold, 
as  the  themometer  was  only  65°  above  in  the  shade. 

*'  If  you  don't  come  along  peaceably  with  us  we  shall  have 
to  use  force,"  said  Lieutenant  Whimple,  in  a  tone  of  as  much 
severity  as  he  could  command. 

The  old  man  sprang  to  his  feet  and  brought  his  gun  to  his 
face,  *'  Now,  turn  about  and  git  from  here,  or  I'll  drop  some 
of  ye  where  ye  stand,"  he  shouted. 

Lieutenant  Whimple  spurred  his  horse,  which  reared,  and 
wheeled  and  as  he  turned  he  fired  his  pistol  at  the  hunter. 
The  ball  passed  high  over  the  old  man's  house,  missing  its 
aim  by  ten  feet. 

''Shoot  the  old  rascal!"  he  frantically  cried,  as  he  saw 
the  fatal  rifle  aimed  at  himself.  The  discharge  of  the  pistol 
had  frightened  the  horses;  they  had  broken  ranks  and  were 
now  rearing  and  plunging  in  every  direction. 

"Crack!"  went  Uncle  Dan's  rifle,  and  a  bullet  went 
through  the  Lieutenant's  hat,  knocking  it  from  his  head. 

With  a  wild  cry,  the  Lieutenant  threw  up  his  hands,  and 
fell  fonvard  on  his  horse's  neck,  believing,  as  did  the  others, 
that  he  was  killed.  The  horse  tore  down  the  hill,  followed 
by  the  entire  company. 

Uncle  Dan's  blood  was  up  and  snatching  his  revolver  he 
fired  three  more  shots  at  the  retreating  cavalcade.  At  the 
last  shot  he  saw  the  dust  arise  from  the  back  of  one  man's 
coat  and  heard  a  wild  cry. 

"  Take  me  by  force,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  "  May  be,"  and 
re-entering  the  house  he  reloaded  his  weapons,  to  be  ready 
for  another  assault. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  still  searching  for  the  treasure  he  had 
lost,  when  he  heard  the  shots,  and,  looking  from  behind  the 
tree,  he  saw  the  whole  troop  come  tearing  down  the  hill, 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  II9 

retreating,  as  it  seemed  to  him,  in  the  midst  of  a  storm  of 
shot  fired  from  a  six  pounder. 

The  Corporal  made  a  spring  for  his  saddle  (as  he  afterward 
declared),  to  rally  his  men,  seeing  that  the  Lieutenant  was 
wounded,  but  he  could  only  succeed  in  grasping  the  horn  of 
his  saddle.  Thus  clinging,  he  managed  to  slip  one  foot  into 
the  stirrup,  when  the  flying  horsemen  thundered  by.  The 
Corporal's  long-legged  horse  gave  one  snort  and  started  at 
headlong  speed. 

''Whoa,  January!  whoa,  January!  whoa  January T 
frantically  cried  the  Corporal,  clinging  to  the  side  of  the  tall 
horse,  able  neither  to  get  on  or  off,  while  the  excited  beast 
seemed  to  be  trying  to  outstrip  the  wind. 

'*  Whoa,  January,"  cried  the  Corporal,  trying  to  stop  his 
flying  steed,"  but  unable  to  touch  the  bridle. 

Whoa,  January,"  his  arms  and  legs  extended,  and  his 
short  coat-tail  flying,  made  him  look  like  a  spider  on  a  cir- 
cular saw.  '*Whoa  January!  Oh  Lordy,  won't  no  one 
stop  this  horse  ?  I'll — hem,  hem — be  killed  against  a  tree  ! 
Help,  help  !  Whoa  January." 

January  by  this  time  had  passed  the  foremost  horse  in  the 
fleeing  cavalcade,  and  his  rider  presented  such  a  ludicrous 
appearance  that  the  men,  badly  frightened  as  they  were, 
roared  with  laughter. 

Lieutenant  Whimple,  after  swaying  for  some  time  in  the 
saddle,  plunged  off  in  a  helpless  heap  on  the  side  of  the 
road.  Three  or  four  of  the  men  paused  to  pick  him  up. 
The  man  who  had  been  wouuded  in  the  back,  fainted  and 
fell  from  his  horse,  when  another  halt  was  made. 

But  on  thundered  January,  his  rider  still  clinging  to  his 
side  and  crying  vigorously  for  help.  The  creek  was  reach- 
ed, and  January,  by  one  tremendous  leap,  cleared  the  ford. 
The  stirrup  broke,  so  did  Corporal  Diggs'  hold.  There  was 
a  great  splash,  and  those  nearest  saw  a  pair  of  short  legs 
disappear  beneath  the  surface  of  the  water. 

When  the  party  came  up,  they  beheld  a  mud-stained, 
water-soaked  individual  crawling  up  the  opposite  bank, 
sputtering  and  groaning,  and  swearing  he  would  quit  such  an 
unholy  cause. 

The  Lieutenant  soon  recovered,   though  he    acted  for 


no  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

hours  like  a  man  dazed.  The  severely  wounded  private 
was  carried  to  the  nearest  house,  where  he  was  left  and 
medical  aid  sent  for.  Corporal  Diggs  rode  behind  one  of 
the  soldiers  until  they  came  upon  the  fractious  January 
nibbling  the  fresh  grass  in  a  piece  of  bottom-land.  He 
then  mounted  his  own  steed  and  took  command  of  the 
company,  which  he  led  straight  back  to  camp. 

No  sooner  had  the  Confederates  left  Uncle  Dan's 
residence  than  the  latter  packed  up  his  few  valuables,  and, 
telling  Crazy  Joe  to  go  to  Mr.  Tompkins,  turned  loose  his 
dogs  and  set  out  through  the  woods  to  the  Junction. 
Uncle  Dan  surmised  the  rebels  would  return  in  force  and 
burn  his  dwelling  to  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MRS.    JUNIPER  ENTERTAINS. 

Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  was  a  wealthy  widow,  of  easy  con- 
science and  uncertain  age.  Courted  and  flattered  alike  for 
her  charms  and  her  wealth,  for  Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  had  both, 
she  was  the  acknowledged  belle  of  the  country,  the  leader  of 
the  elite  and  the  ruler  of  fashion.  When  Mrs.  Julia  Juniper 
gave  a  party  it  was  sure  to  be  successfully  attended,  and  it 
needed  only  to  be  known  that  she  was  to  be  at  a  ball  to 
ensure  the  presence  of  the  very  best  society  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. 

The  widow  was  a  little  above  medium  height,  slender  and 
graceful,  with  dark,  sparkling  eyes,  clear  white  complexion, 
and  black  hair.  She  was  vivacious  as  well  as  beautiful,  and 
her  sparkling  wit  was  sufficient  to  enliven  the  dullest 
assemblage. 

Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  owned  and  possessed  (as  the  lawyers 
say)  a  large  plantation,  and  the  granite  mansion  she  had 
furnished  with  lavish  elegance. 

Two  or  three  weeks  have  passed  since  the  occurrences  last 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  121 

recorded,    and    many   startling   events   have   taken    place. 
Colonel  Holdfast,  with  his  force  at  the  Junction,  had  joined 
McClellan,  and  fought  gallantly  at  Phillippi,  on  the  3d  of 
June.     Abner  Tompkins  had  been  promoted  to  a  captaincy, 
and  Sergeant  Swords  and  Corporal  Grimm  wore  uniforms! 
Uncle  Dan   Martin   accompanied   the   army   as   guide  and 
scout,  and  was  of  invaluable  service,  as  he  knew  every  inch 
of  the  ground  over  which  they  had  to  pass.     Colonel  Scrab- 
ble had  been  compelled  to  fall  back  with  his  force  about  forty 
or  fifty  miles  south,  where  a  large  force  was  assembling  near 
Rich  Mountain.     The  colonel's  regiment  had  been  recruited, 
refitted,  and  furnished  with  arms  by  the  Confederate  States, 
and  the  colonel  himself  now  held  a  commission.     Owing  to 
the  fact  that  Lieutenant  Whimple  had  been  disabled,  perhaps 
for  life,  by  his  fall  from  his  horse  in  the  race  from  Uncle 
Dan's  cabin,  Oleah  Tompkins  had  been  promoted  to  first 
lieutenant. 

The  regiment  was  now  encamped  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Mrs.  Julia  Juniper,  and  Mrs.  Juniper,  a  Southern  lady  with 
all  a  Southern  lady's  prejudices  and  passions,  and  intense 
likes  and  dislikes,  loved  her  sunny  South,  and  loved  every 
one  who  was  engaged  defending  it  against  the  cold-blooded 
Northern  invader,  and,  desirous  of  doing  all  she  could  to 
cheer  the  brave  hearts  of  her  country's  defenders,  resolved 
to  give  a  reception  in  honor  of  the  regiment.  It  was  at  the 
same  time  a  first  meeting  and  a  farewell,  for  the  colonel 
hourly  expected  orders  to  march  further  east  and  join  the 
troops  massing  in  the  valley  of  the  Shenandoah  under  John- 
ston and  Beauregard. 

It  was  the  evening  of  the  9th  of  July,  1861,  and  the  grand 
mansion  of  Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  was  ablaze  with  light  and 
splendor.  The  drawing-rooms,  parlors,  reception  rooms, 
and  the  spacious  dining  hall  were  lighted  early  in  the  even- 
mg,  festooned  with  flags,  and  lavishly  adorned  with  flowers. 
The  piazza,  the  lawn,  the  conservatory,  and  even  the  gar- 
den, on  this  evening,  were  filled  with  a  gay,  laughing  throng. 
Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  had  ordered  all  form  and  ceremony  to  be 
laid  aside,  and  desired  that  her  guests  should  consider  her 
house  their  home.  She  met  officer  and  private,  as  they  en- 
tered, clasping  the  hand  of  each  with  a  fervent  ''  God  save 


122  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

our  sunny  South."  More  than  one  young  soldier,  looking 
on  that  lovely  face,  resolved  to  fight  till  death  for  a  cause  so 
dear  to  her.  Corporal  Diggs  was  present,  and  as  Mrs. 
Julia  Juniper's  hand  clasped  his,  and  he  heard  her  say  : 
*<  God  bless,  you,  my  dear  friend  and  make  yourarni  strong 
to  defend  our  beloved  country  !"  he  felt  proud  that  he  had 
not  deserted,  as  he  declared  he  should,  after  the  retreat 
from  Twin  Mountain.  Mrs.  Juniper  was  everywhere,  shed- 
ding on  all  the  light  of  her  countenance,  enlivening  all 
conversation  with  the  rich,  warm  tones  of  her  voice  or  her 
merry,  musical  laugh. 

At  least  two  hundred  officers,  commissioned  and  non- 
commissioned, fell  in  love  with  the  widow,  and  twice  as 
many  privates  were  willing  to  lie  down  and  have  their  heads 
amputated  for  her  sake.  Many  of  our  Southern  soldier 
friends  were  present,  among  them  Howard  Jones  and  Seth 
Williams,  both  sergeants  now.  Corporal  Diggs  was  in 
ecstacies  of  delight,  but  the  presence  of  his  old  tormentor, 
Seth  Williams,  was  a  slight  drawback  at  times  to  his  happi- 
ness. Mrs.  Juniper  had  introduced  the  corporal  and  Seth 
Williams  to  two  charming  young  ladies,  Miss  Ada  Temple 
and  Miss  Nannie  Noddington,  both  of  them  bright,  lively 
girls,  fond  of  sport.  Miss  Temple  made  herself  particularly 
agreeable  to  the  little  apple-dumpling  of  a  corporal. 

Mr.  Corporal  Diggs  had  on  a  neat  little  suit  of  gray, 
without  shoulder  straps,  but  with  yellow  braid  enough  on  his 
coat  sleeves  to  indicate  his  office  and  rank.  His  thick  hair 
was  parted  exactly  in  the  middle,  his  burnside  whiskers  were 
neatly  trimmed,  and  his  glasses  were  on  his  nose.  He  tried 
to  appear  witty,  making  him  appear  silly  enough  to  enlist  the 
sympathy  of  any  one  except  Seth  Williams. 

Seth  was  bent  on  fun  and  mischief,  and  in  Miss  Nannie 
Noddington  he  found  an  able  accomplice  and  ally. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  making  an  extraordinary  endeavor  to 
make  himself  agreeable  to  Miss  Temple,  who  laughed  at  his 
witticisms  in  a  coquettish  way  that  was  wholly  irresistible,  and 
Corporal  Diggs  became  brilliant,  drawing  continually  on  his 
immense  fund  of  knowledge,  talking  science,  physics,  and 
metaphysics,  history,  literature,  and  art,  at  last  touching  on 
the  theme,  sacred  to  love  and  lovers,  poetry. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 23 

*'Hem,  hem,  hem!  Miss  Temple,  I  presume — hem— 
you  are  very  fond  of  poetry,"  he  said,  leaning  back  in  his 
chair,  his  soleful  eyes  gleaming  through  his  glasses. 

'<Iam  passionately  fond  of  poetry,  corporal,"  said  the 
V-bnde  beauty,  with  a  winning  smile. 

<<I — hem,  hem! — before  I  entered  the  army,  used  to  be 
passionately  fond  of  poetry,  but  the  multifarious  duties  of  an 
officer  during  these  exciting  times  will  allow  no  thought  of 
polite  accomplishments. 

<'  He  is  inflating  now,"  whispered  Seth  Williams  to  Miss 
Noddington.  ''  He  will  explode  soon  in  a  burst  of  poetical 
eloquence." 

Mr.  Diggs,  as  we  have  seen,  had  a  peculiar  stoppage  in  his 
speech,  occasioned  more  by  habit  than  by  any  defect  in  the 
organs  of  articulation. 

''Yes,  Miss  Temple,  I — hem,  hem,  hem! — admire,  or 
rather  I  adore  poetry.  The  deep  sublimity  of  thought — hem, 
hem,  hem! — given  forth  in  all  of  poetical  expression  and— 
hem,  hem! — as  the  poet  says  '  the  eye  in  fine  frenzy  rolling.'  " 

''  That  was  in  his  '  Ode  to  an  Expiring  Calf,'  was  it  not  ?" 
said  Seth  Williams,  who  was  one  of  the  group. 

No  one  could  repress  a  smile,  and  Miss  Noddington  was 
attacked  by  a  convulsive  cough. 

''You  always  have  a  way  of  degrading  the  sublime  to  the 
ridiculous,  Mr.  Williams,"  said  the  little  corporal,  loftily. 

"  Who  of  the  English  poets  do  you  like  best.  Corporal 
Diggs?"  asked.  Miss  Temple,  pretending  not  to  notice 
Williams'  sally  and  the  consequent  discomfiture  of  her  com- 
panion. 

"I— hem,  hem!"  said  the  little  fellow,  leaning  forward 
and  locking  his  hands,  with  all  the  dignity  that  he  assumed 
when  about  to  give  one  of  his  opinions.  "I — hem — am 
rather  partial  to  Scott.  I  don't  know  why,  unless  his  wild 
poems  rather  suit  my  warlike  nature.  I  like  to  read  of  Mar- 
mion,  the  Lady  of  the  Lake,  and  the  Vision  of  Don — Don 
— hem — Don — ' ' 

"  Quixote,"  put  in  Seth  Williams. 

The  bright  black  eyes  of  Miss  Noddington  twinkled,  but 
Miss  Temple  feigned  sympathy  with  the  corporal,  whose 
memory  was  evidently  bad. 


124  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  But — hem,  hem! — Miss  Temple,"  he  went  on,  heroic  to 
the  last,  **  that  is  a  sublime  as  well  as  a  truthful  thought  of 
Scott,  who  says, — hem,  hem! — how  does  it  begin?     Oh  yes  : 

"  O,  woman,  in  our  hours  of  ease 
Uncertain,  coy,  and  hard  to — " 

*' Squeeze,"  put  in  Seth  Williams,  who  was  really  boiling 
over  with  mischief. 

Miss  Temple  looked  shocked,  but  Miss  Noddington  only 
buried  her  blushing  face  in  her  handkerchief. 

The  discomforted  Corporal  Diggs  cast  a  furious  glance  at 
Seth  Williams,  who  sat  with  a  face  as  solemn  as  any  judge 
on  the  bench. 

**  Mr.  Williams,  such  talk  is  very  unbecoming  any  gentle- 
man," said  he,  rising  and  looking  as  furious,  to  use  Seth 
Williams  own  words,  "as  an  enraged  potato  bug." 

"  I  beg  the  pardon  of  all  the  company,"  said  Seth,  whose 
face  was  gravity  itself.  * '  I  wanted  to  find  some  word  that 
would  rhyme  with  ease,  and  spoke  the  first  that  came  to  my 
mind." 

''The  word,  sir,  is  'please,'"  said  Corporal  Diggs,  re- 
seating himself  after  entreaty  from  the  ladies,  who  assured 
him  that  it  was  only  a  lapsus  Ungues,  on  the  part  of  Sergeant 
Williams. 

"Now,  corporal,  do  go  on  and  repeat  the  entire  verse, 
for  I  do  so  admire  Sir  Walter  Scott,"  pleaded  Miss  Temple, 
whose  roguish  blue  eyes  were  sparkling  almost  as  brightly  as 
those  of  her  friend,  Nannie  Noddington. 

" Yes,  Corporal  Diggs,"  said  the  beautiful  Nannie,  "do 
go  on  and  give  us  the  entire  stanza." 

"Yes,  the  entire  canto,"  put  in  Seth. 

There  was  no  refusing  the  appeal  from  those  blue  eyes  of 
Miss  Temple  or  the  sparkling  black  eyes  of  Miss  Nodding- 
ton, so,  after  a  few  "  hems  "  and  a  moment  spent  in  bringing 
the  poem  to  his  memory,  the  corporal  began  again  : 

"  O,  woman,  in  our  hours  of  ease 
Uncertain,  coy,  and  hard  to  please  ; 
Yet  seem  too  oft,  familiar  with  her  face, 
We  first  endure,  then  pity,  then  embrace." 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  1^5 

This  time  both  ladies  laughed  outright,   and  even  Seth 

Williams  could   not   restrain   a   smile,    while   the   corporal 

wondered  what  in  the  world  could  be  the  matter  with  them. 

^'Your    version    is    no    better  than    mine,"    said    Seth 

Williams. 

*'  Oh  !  Corporal  Diggs,  you  are  too  cute,  you  made  that 
mistake  on  purpose,"  laughed  Miss  Temple. 

The  corporal,  hearing  his  witty  blunder  praised  on  all  sides, 
concluded  to  pretend  it  was  an  intentional  joke,  originating 
from  his  own  fertile  brain  ;  Miss  Temple  smiled  on  him, 
Miss  Noddington  declared  him  charmingly  cute,  and  the 
corporal  felt  himself  quit  a  hero. 

After  further  favoring  the  company  with  choice  selections, 
he  launched  out  on  history,  which  he  brought  down  to  the 
present  time  by  allusions  to  his  adventures  since  he  had 
been  in  the  army. 

''Have  you  ever  been  in  any  engagement,  corporal?" 
asked  sweet  Miss  Temple. 

*'Yes,  Miss  Temple,  I  have  been  where  bullets  flew 
thicker— hem,  hem  !— than  hail  stones  ;  replied  Corporal 
Diggs. 

'*  Where  was  it?"  asked  the  blonde. 

''Once  at  Wolf  Creek." 

"  Were  you  not  frightened  ?" 

'*  I  was  as  cool  as  I  ever  was  in  my  life,"  replied  Corporal 
Diggs,  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  and  looking  very  brave. 

"  That  was  because  you  were  so  deep  down  in  mud  and 
water  under  the  drift-wood,"  put  in  Seth  Williams. 

Corporal  Diggs  turned  a  look  of  wrath  on  his  companion. 
"Who  said  I  was  in  the  mud  and  water?"  he  demanded, 
fiercely.     ' '  Who  saw  me  in  the  mud  and  water  ?' ' 

"No  one,  I  don't  suppose;  but  Lieutenant  Whimple 
found  you  on  the  bank,  looking  very  much  as  though  you 
had  just  left  the  hands  of  Crazy  Joe." 

Before  Corporal  Diggs  could  reply,  Miss  Temple,  rising, 
begged  him  to  walk  with  her  on  the  piazza. 
_    As  the  two  went  away,  Seth  laughed  for  the  first  time  dur- 
ing the  evening,  and  told  his  companion  the  story  of  Crazy 
Joe's  mud  man. 

The  lawn  had  been  converted  into  a  dining-room,  and  long 


126  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

rows  of  tables  were  spread  there ;  Chinese  lanterns  hung 
from  all  the  trees,  and  an  army  of  black  waiters  was  in  at- 
tendance. 

The  dining  hall  had  been  cleared  and  fitted  for  dancing, 
and  already  the  soft  sound  of  music  was  heard  there,  and 
gay  dancers  were  gliding  gracefully  through  the  waltz. 

It  was  nearly  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  Oleah 
Tompkins  tired  of  dancing  walked  into  the  conservatory,  and 
from  there  into  the  garden.  His  thoughts  naturally  flew 
back  to  his  home,  to  his  parents,  and  to  her  he  had  learned 
to  love  with  all  the  warmth  and  ardor  of  his  Southern  heart. 
A  hand  touched  him  on  the  shoulder.  He  turned  and 
beheld  standing  behind  him  a  mulatto,  one  who  had  played 
the  leading  violin  in  the  orchestra.  He  was  between  forty 
and  fifty  years  of  age,  a  man  of  grave  and  somber  counten- 
ance. 

**Well,  sir,  what  will  you  have?"  demanded  the  lieuten- 
ant, turning  sharply  about. 

**  Is  your  name  Tompkins  ?"  asked  the  man. 

**  Yes.     What  is  your  business  with  me  ?" 

**I  was  anxious  to  be  sure,"  said  the  mulatto,  **  for  I 
assure  you.  Lieutenant  Tompkins,  that  I  may  sometime  be 
able  to  give  you  some  valuable  information." 

'*  If  you  have  any  information  to  give,  why  not  give  it 
now?"  demanded  the  young  officer. 

*  *  I  have  reasons  that  I  can  not  give.  To  tell  the  reasons 
would  be  to  give  the  information." 

Oleah  looked  fixedly  into  the  mulatto's  face.  There  was 
something  unusual  about  him,  something  that  impressed  the 
young  lieutenant  strangely,  yet,  what  it  was,  he  could  not 
tell. 

*<  What  is  your  name  ?"  he  asked. 

*'  They  call  me  Yellow  Steve." 

**  How  long  have  you  been  in  this  State,'*  asked  Oleah, 
after  a  pause. 

<*  About  two  years,"  was  the  answer. 

**  Have  I  ever  known  you  before  ?" 

"  I  don't  think  you  ever  saw  me  before." 

<*  Well,  have  you  ever  seen  me  before?" 

«*No." 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 27 

''Then  what  can  you  have  to  tell  me  that  would  interest 
me?" 

"  I  can  tell  you  something  of  the  early  history  of  her  you 
call  your  sister,  something  that  no  one  on  earth  but  ray- 
self  knows.     You  shall  know  it  in  the  future." 

The  mulatto  turned,  pushed  open  the  door  of  a  Summer 
house  near  by,  and  disappeared. 

''  Stay  !"  cried  Oleah.  *'  By  heavens,  if  you  know  any- 
thing of  her,  I  will  not  wait,  I  ^vill  know  it  now." 

He  sprang  through  the  door  after  the  mulatto,  but  the 
Summer  house  was  vacant.  The  strange  musician  had 
disappeared  as  suddenly  as  if  he  had  sank  into  the  earth. 
After  searching  vainly  through  the  grounds  Oleah  returned 
to  the  house.  The  other  musicians  (all  colored)  knew  the 
*'  yaller  man  who  played  first  fiddle,"  but,  as  *'  he  lived  no 
where  particularly,  but  about  in  spots,"  no  one  could  tell 
where  he  would  most  likely  be  found. 

It  was  late  that  night  before  Lieutenant  Tompkins  sought 
his  tent,  and  sleep  came  not  to  his  eyes  until  nearly  daylight. 
When  he  did  sleep,  the  strange  mulatto  was  constantly  be- 
fore his  eyes — his  yellow  skin,  his  yellow  teeth,  and  yellow 
eyes  all  gleaming. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MR.  DIGGS  AGAIN  IN  TROUBLE. 

McClellan,  in  the  meanwhile,  had  been  sweeping  the  West- 
ern portion  of  Virginia.  On  the  nth  of  July,  he  gained  a 
victory  over  the  unorganized  or  at  most  half  organized  Con- 
federates under  Colonel  Pegram  at  Rich  Mountain,  which 
was  at  no  great  distance  from  the  Widow  Juniper's. 

Colonel  Scrabble  then  endeavored  to  reinforce  General 
Garnett  at  Laurel  Hill,  but  the  latter  was  on  his  retreat  to- 
ward the  Shenandoah  to  join  Johnston's  army,  when  Scrabble 
and  eight  hundred  men,  three  hundred  of  which  were  cavalry, 
came  up  with  him. 


12S  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

The  fight  at  Rich  Mountain  had  taken  place  just  two  days 
after  Mrs.  Juniper's  reception,  and  it  was  partly  this  recep- 
tion that  had  delayed  Scrabble,  for,  by  forced  marches,  he 
might  have  reached  Pegram  before  his  defeat.  While  he 
and  his  officers  were  basking  in  the  smiles  of  the  ladies  of 
West  Virginia,  General  McClellan,  under  the  excellent  guid- 
ance of  Uncle  Dan,  had  slipped  in  between  the  two  forces 
and  defeated  the  larger.  Having  been  thus  reinforced  and, 
seeing  escape  almost  impossible.  General  Garnett  resolved  to 
make  one  more  stand  against  the  enemy.  At  Carrick's  Ford, 
on  Cheat  river,  is  a  small  winding  stream,  flowing  through 
the  central  part  northward  of  what  is  now  West  Virginia.  It 
has  its  foundation-head  near  Rich  Mountain,  and  the  towns 
of  Philippi,  Grafton,  and  Beverly  are  on  its  banks. 

The  main  army,  under  General  Garnett,  took  position 
near  the  road  on  a  bluff  eighty  feet  high,  where  he  planted 
his  cannon.  Colonel  Scrabble,  with  his  eight  hundred  troops, 
was  on  a  bluff  covered  with  thick  almost  impenetrable  forest 
trees. 

Oleah  Tompkins  and  many  others  of  the  company  had  on 
more  than  one  occasion  shown  superior  courage,  and  the  raw 
troops,  with  very  few  exceptions,  promised  excellent  behavior 
on  this  occasion. 

Corporal  Diggs  was  there  ;  he  had  fastened  January  to  a 
small  tree,  near  a  stump  that  would  enable  him  to  mount. 
Mr.  Diggs  was  very  cool  on  this  occasion.  He  sat  behind  a 
tree,  his  gun  across  his  lap,  and  although  he  felt  some  un- 
easiness, yet,  when  he  looked  about  him  and  saw  the  many 
strong,  armed  men  standing  in  front  of  him  in  double  ranks, 
he  felt  almost  brave.  Occasionally  a  shudder  would  pass 
through  his  frame,  especially  when  he  heard  that  the  Yankees 
were  in  sight. 

The  roar  of  cannon  shook  the  air,  and  a  ball,  whizzing 
through  the  tree-tops,  just  over  the  heads  of  Colonel  Scrab- 
ble's  raw  troops,  scattering  leaves  and  clipping  branches  in 
its  course,  shivered  a  tree  to  splinters  in  the  rear. 

''Steady,  boys!"  shouted  the  colonel.  ''  Nevermind  that. 
Don't  fire  till  you  get  the  word."  But  a  few  of  the  more 
nervous  did  fire. 

''Steady!"  cried  the  captains  as  they  heard  the  shots. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 29 

•'Steady!"  repeated  the  file-closers  in  trembling  tones. 

''Stop  that  firing,  you  fools!  Wait  for  the  word,"  cried 
the  enraged  colonel,  galloping  furiously  up  and  down  the 
line. 

"Steady!"  said  Corporal  Diggs,  in  a  hoarse  whisper,  lying 
flat  on  the  ground  behind  his  tree,  the  branches  of  which  still 
trembled  from  the  passage  of  the  ball. 

Soon  a  long  line  of  blue  coats  could  be  seen  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  small  stream  ;  fire  belched  from  their  guns,  and  a 
shower  of  leaden  hail  fell  among  the  regiment  of  Colonel 
Scrabble. 

"  Steady!"  cried  the  colonel.     "  Wait  for  the  word." 

'*  Steady!"  cried  the  captains  and  lieutenants. 

"Oh!  Lordy,  I'll  be  killed,  I  know  I  shall,"  wailed  poor 
Diggs,  crouching  close  to  the  ground. 

"  Aim!  Fire!"  was  the  command  given  on  the  Confeder- 
ate side,  and  their  guns  returned  the  leaden  storm  with  effect. 
The  whole  line  was  engaged,  and  peal  followed  pea',  shot  fol- 
lowed shot,  thunder-clap  followed  thunder-clap,  while  the 
white  smoke  rose  in  canopying  folds  above  the  woods.  The 
dead  and  wounded  lay  on  both  sides  of  the  stream.  The 
trees  were  shattered  by  the  flying  balls.  The  engagement 
became  general. 

After  the  first  two  or  three  rounds.  Corporal  Diggs,  find- 
ing himself  as  yet  unhurt,  ventured  to  peep  around  the  tree. 
He  observed  a  number  of  blue  coats  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  stream  and  saw  a  number  lying  motionless  on  the  ground. 
Snatching  his  carbine,  he  fired,  he  knew  not  at  whom,  be- 
cause he  closed  his  eyes  as  his  finger  pressed  the  trigger. 
Then,  as  if  convinced  that  his  shot  would  turn  the  tide  of 
battle,  he  sprang  once  more  behind  his  tree — to  reload. 

Among  the  new  officers  most  noted  (of  their  daring  was 
Oleah  Tompkins,  who  was  everywhere  the  shots  fell  thickest, 
encouraging  his  men  by  word  and  act.  Through  the  flash  of 
guns  and  clouds  of  smoke  he  occasionally  caught  a  glimpse  of 
a  familiar  form  in  the  enemy's  lines.  It  was  a  Union  cap- 
tam,  upon  whose  coolness  and  courage  seemed  to  rest  the 
fortunes  of  his  entire  regiment.  There  was  no  mistaking  that 
form,  he  had  known  it  since  his  earliest  recollection.  That 
brave  young  officer,  in  an  enemy's  ranks,  had  been  his  play- 


130  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

mate  in  childhood,  his  companion  in  boyhood,  his  school- 
mate, his  college  chum,  his  constant  associate  in  manhood, 
and  was  still  his  brother.  A  mist  swam  before  the  young 
Confederate's  eyes,  as  he  thought  a  single  chance  shot  might 
send  that  brother  into  eternity.  Little  thought  had  Oleah 
for  himself.  He  saw  his  comrades  fall  about  him  and  heard 
groan  and  cry  ascend  from  the  blood  stained  grass,  the  balls 
of  the  enemy  whistled  about,  shattering  the  tender  bark  of 
the  trees,  but  the  lieutenant  had  no  thought  save  of  his  play- 
mate, companion  and  brother  on  the  other  side  of  the 
stream. 

**  Lieutenant  Tompkins,  you  expose  yourself  needlessly," 
said  Harrj'  Smith,  touching  his  officer  on  the  sleeve.  **  The 
other  officers  do  not  stand  constantly  in  front." 

Oleah  lowered  the  field-glass,  through  which  he  had  been 
looking  at  the  young  captain  in  blue  across  the  river,  and 
with  a  sad  smile  turned  toward  the  speaker. 

**  Harry,"  he  said,  **do  you  know  who  we  are  fighting, 
who  those  men  are  across  the  river?" 

"No,"  said  Harry,  <' only  that  they  are  enemies." 

''Once  they  were  neighbors,  friends  and  brothers.  That 
is  the  company  commanded  by  my  brother  Abner  and  raised 
in  and  about  our  village.  Every  shot  we  fire,  whose  aim  is 
true,  drinks  the  blood  of  one  who  was  once  a  friend." 

'*Once  friends,"  said  Harry,  **but  enemies  now." 

Harry,  who  at  first  could  not  brook  to  take  up  arms  against 
the  Stars  and  Stripes,  had  joined  the  Home  Guards,  under 
the  belief  that  they  were  only  to  protect  their  homes.  He 
found  himself  in  the  Confederate  army  as  many  others  did, 
and  determined  to  make  the  best  of  it. 

Blood  is  thicker  than  water,  and — in  spite  of  the  fierce 
hatred  Oleah  Tompkins  had  for  the  Northern  armies — it  was 
with  a  sinking  heart  that  he  entered  into  combat  with  Colonel 
Holdfast's  regiment. 

While  McClellan's  main  body  was  pressing  Garnett's  army 
closely  in  front,and  threatening  each  moment  to  cross  the  ford, 
a  portion  of  two  Indiana  regiments  crossed  about  three  mileb 
above  the  ford  and  came  crashing  down  on  the  Confederate's 
right  wing.  In  a  few  minutes  the  right  flank  of  the  rebels 
was  turned  and  the  Union  soldiers,  with  wild  cheers,  dashed 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I3I 

into  the  stream  and  pushed  across  to  the  opposite  side.  The 
whole  rebel  line  began  to  waver.  General  Garnett,  seeing 
the  danger  his  army  was  in,  rode  gallantly  forward,  and 
strove  to  rally  his  panic-stricken  men.  It  was  in  vain,  and, 
in  the  midst  of  his  useless  efforts  to  turn  the  tide  of  battle, 
he  was  struck  by  a  ball  and  fell  dead  to  the  earth.  His  fall 
completed  the  panic  which  had  already  begun. 

Corporal  Diggs,  who  had  displayed  a  vast  amount  of  cool- 
ness, as  he  lay  crouched  behind  his  tree  shivering  in  every 
limb,  was  the  first  in  his  regiment  to  determine  how  the  bat- 
tle would  go.  No  sooner  had  the  right  flank  been  struck  by 
the  Hoosier  troops  than,  with  far-seeing  military  judgment, 
he  declared  the  day  lost  and,  bounding  to  his  feet,  sprang 
toward  his  horse  which  was  snorting  and  plunging  in  its  en- 
deavors to  get  away. 

*'  Whoa,  January,  you  old  fool  !"  cried  the  corporal. 

Whiz  zip,  went  a  musket  ball  past  his  ear,  clipping  a  twig 
which  fell  at  his  feet,  and  causing  January  to  prance  and 
rear. 

<'0h  Lordy,  I'll  be  killed,  I  know  I  shall!  Whoa, 
January!"  and  his  trembling  fingers  struggled  to  unloose 
the  knot  of  his  halter. 

Harry  Smith,  who  had  fought  with  desperate  bravery, 
was,  with  Lieutenant  Tompkins,  among  the  last  to  leave  the 
field.  As  he  was  in  the  act  of  mounting  his  horse,  he  cast 
a  glance  down  toward  the  ford,  where  the  mass  of  Union 
troops  were  forming  and  beheld  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
streaming  above  the  long  line  of  blue  coats.  Harry  turned 
pale  for  the  first  time  during  the  fight.  A  shock,  as  of  a 
galvanic  battery,  seemed  to  strike  his  frame. 

"Oh!  Heavens!"  he  thought,  "why  am  I  in  these 
ranks,  a  rebel  and  a  traitor,  fighting  against  the  best  govern- 
ment this  world  has  ever  known  ?" 

"Mount  quickly,  Harry,  or  we  shall  be  taken,"  cried 
Oleah,  who  was  already  in  the  saddle. 

Harry  sprang  into  the  saddle,  and  they  galloped  away  after 
their  now  flying  comrades,  the  enemy's  cavalry  pursuing 
them  closely  and  firing  an  occasional  shot  into  the  retreating 
ranks,  as  they  rushed  and  crowded  down  the  road  through 
the  lanes  and  over  the  hills  in  the  direction  of  Beverly, 


132  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Corporal  Diggs  finally  succeeded  in  untying  the  halter- 
knot,  that  held  January  to  his  post,  and  after  some  trouble 
got  into  the  saddle.  The  bullets  were  whistling  around  his 
ears,  and  January  was  plunging  through  the  underbrush  and 
out  into  the  road,  where  he  struck  off  in  a  western  direction 
at  a  rapid  rate.  The  corporal  did  not  try  to  restrain  him, 
and  they  were  soon  over  the  hill,  three  miles  away  from  the 
battle  ground. 

<'  Oh  Lordy,  I  know  they  are  all  killed  !"  murmured  the 
little  corporal,  looking  back  as  he  galloped  down  the  road. 
For  an  hour  he  rode  on,  in  what  direction  he  knew  not, 
but  away  from  both  armies.  His  mind  was  full  of  wild 
fancies.  He  saw  six  men  coming  like  the  wind  down  a 
cross  lane,  and,  although  they  were  a  mile  or  two  in  his  rear, 
he  knew  by  their  dark  clothes  and  bright  flashing  guns  that 
they  were  Union  cavalry. 

^'  Oh  Lordy  !  I  shall  be  killed,  I  know,"  he  thought,  as 
he  used  whip  and  spur,  crying  :  *<  Get  up,  January  !  Oh  ! 
for  the  Lord's  sake,  run  !" 

Corporal  Diggs  glanced  back  again,  and  saw  the  six  dark 
horsemen  in  the  lane,  directly  behind  him,  and  coming  on 
as  fast  as  their  horses  could  carry  them.  He  thundered 
down  the  lane,  which  was  bordered  on  either  side  by  a  hedge 
fence  about  five  feet  high.  The  ground  for  about  one  mile 
was  level,  and  then  came  some  hills,  steep  and  abrupt  as 
only  Virginia  hills  are. 

The  corporal  unbuckled  his  saber  and  threw  it  away, 
threw  away  his  pistols,  and  everything  that  might  in  the  least 
impede  his  flight.  January  flew  over  the  mile  stretch  and 
dashed  down  the  hills  at  a  break-neck  speed.  Corporal 
Diggs,  who  was  not  an  experienced  rider,  clung  to  his  horse's 
mane,  and  several  times  came  very  near  being  unseated. 
The  soldiers  in  his  rear  came  nearer,  and  their  shouts  could 
be  heard  by  the  poor  flying  wretch,  but  when  he  descended 
the  hill  they  were  out  of  sight. 

January,  coming  to  a  ditch  at  the  side  of  the  road,  made 
a  fearful  leap,  and  Corporal  Diggs,  losing  his  seat,  was 
plunged  head-foremost  into  a  hedge,  which  closed  completely 
over  him. 

**0h,  Lordy,  I  know  I  shall  be  killed  !"  he  groaned,  as 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 33 

he  lay,  bruised  and  bleeding,  in  the  midst  of  the  hedge. 
January  never  for  a  moment  stopped  his  flight,  and  soon  the 
six  pursuers  swept  by.  Immediately  after  this  the  corporal 
became  unconscious. 

Daylight  had  passed  into  night  when  Corporal  Diggs  re- 
covered consciousness  ;  lying  in  his  thorny  bed  bleeding, 
sore  at  every  joint,  and  with  face  and  hands  frightfully 
lacerated,  it  was  needless  to  say  that  this  brave  soldier  was 
very  uncomfortable.  His  first  thought,  on  regaining  his 
senses,  was  to  extricate  himself  from  the  thorns,  and  this 
was  by  no  means  an  easy  task.  Thorns  above,  thorns 
below,  thorns  on  all  sides,  made  moving  without  additional 
laceration  an  impossibility.  With  great  care  and  many  a 
smothered  imprecation,  groan  and  prayer,  he  at  last  emerged 
on  the  meadow  side  of  the  hedge. 

The  sky  was  clear  and  dark,  and  studded  with  innumera- 
ble stars.  Each  silent  watcher  seemed  twinkling  with  mer- 
riment as  the  tattered  Confederate  stood  by  the  hedge,  pon- 
dering which  way  to  go.  On  the  opposite  side  lay  the  broad, 
dark  lane,  leading  he  knew  not  where,  and  before  him 
stretched  the  wide  meadow.  He  choose  the  latter,  and  was 
in  the  act  of  starting  on  his  journey,  when  the  tramp  of  hoofs 
coming  down  the  lane  struck  his  ear,  and  he  again  crouched 
down  under  the  shelter. 

It  proved  to  be  a  small  body  of  Union  cavalry,  and  their 
arms  clanked  ominously  as  they  rode  by.  They  passed  on 
over  the  hill,  and  the  corporal  rose  once  more  and  scanned 
the  broad,  dark  green  meadow,  whose  waving  grass  was 
soaked  with  a  heavy  dew.  But  wet  grass  was  nothing  com- 
pared with  Union  cavalry  just  then,  and  he  pushed  boldy 
across  the  meadow,  regardless  of  its  dampness.  The 
meadow  was  much  wider  than  he  had  supposed  ;  he  traveled 
for  a  mile  or  more  through  the  tall,  damp  grass  before  he 
came  to  a  stone  fence,  on  the  opposite  side  of  wbxh  he  saw 
a  thick  wood. 

After  carefully  reconnoitering  the  premises.  Corporal 
Diggs  scaled  the  stone  fence  and  dropped  down  on  the  other 
side.  He  paused  a  few  minutes  to  remove  the  thorns  from 
his  arms  and  legs,  wrung  some  of  the  water  out  of  his 
clothes,  and  then  selecting  one  of  many  narrow  paths,  he 


134  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

walked  down  into  the  forest.  He  traveled  for  several  hours, 
avoiding  public  roads,  and  at  last  came  out  in  the  rear  of 
what  seemed  to  be  an  extensive  plantation.  He  found  some 
stacks  of  new  made  hay,  which  offered  quite  a  comfortable 
sleeping  place,  and  in  a  few  minutes,  after  he  had  crawled 
into  one,  he  was  asleep,  and  slept  soundly  until  the  sun  was 
up.  Then,  stiff  and  sore  and  bruised,  he  crawled  from  his 
bed  and  look  about  him.  The  place  has  a  familiar  look. 
There  was  a  magnificent  stone  mansion  to  his  left,  and  those 
broad  fields  and  numerous  plantation  houses  he  had  seen  be- 
fore.    //  tvas  the  plantation  of  Mrs.  Julia  Juniper. 

The  corporal  knew,  that  in  the  widow,  he  would  find  a 
warm  and  sympathizing  friend,  and  he  consequently  made 
his  way  toward  the  house.  It  was  certainly  with  no  martial 
bearing  that  he  presented  himself  at  the  door  of  the  widow's 
manion.  He  asked  to  see  Mrs.  Juniper,  but  was  told  by 
her  maid,  that  it  was  too  early  for  her  mistress  to  be  out  of 
bed.  She  brought  him  to  the  kitchen  fire  to  dry  his  stained 
and  dew-soaked  clothes. 

The  corporal  dried  his  clothes,  washed  and  bound  up  his 
wounds  with  such  linen  as  the  cook  would  furnish,  and  tried 
to  make  himself  presentable.  Seeing  Mrs.  Juniper's  maid 
he  desired  her  to  inform  her  mistress  that  Corporal  Diggs 
wished  to  see  her  as  early  as  possible. 

Mrs.  Juniper,  supposing  that  some  important  message  had 
been  sent  by  Colonel  Scrabble,  allowed  herself  to  be  hastily 
dressed,  and  sent  to  tell  the  corporal  she  would  receive  him. 
Diggs  lost  no  time  in  obeying  the  summons.  At  sight  of 
the  lacetated  and  bandaged  being  who  entered,  Mrs.  Juni- 
per, who  had  risen  to  receive  her  guest,  utter  a  scream,  and 
sank  back  into  her  chair. 

''  Corporal  Diggs,"  she  cried,  **  what  has  happened  ?" 

*' We  have  met  the  foe,"  said  Diggs,  with  a  tragic  tone 
and  manner.  ''Hem,  hem,  hem!— yes,  Mrs.  Juniper,  we 
have  met  the  foe — "     He  paused,  overcome  with  emotion. 

"With  what  result?" 

"■  I  alone  am  left  to  tell  the  tale." 

<*  Oh,  heavens!  Corporal  Diggs,  it  can  not,  it  can  not  be 
true!" 

**  Alas  !  lady,  it  is  but  too  true.     Our  brave  army  /s  now 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 35 

no  more.  I,  wounded  and  hunted  like  a  hare,  have  come  to 
you  for  a  few  hours  of  peace  and  shelter." 

Diggs  endeavored  to  look  the  character  of  a  wounded 
knight  from  Flodden  Field. 

''Pray,  Corporal  Diggs,  tell  me  all  ;  our  cause  is  not, 
must  not  be  lost.  The  South — but,  pardon  me,  you  are 
wounded,  weak,  and  faint — " 

Diggs  had  put  one  of  his  arms  in  a  sling  and  had  bound  a 
bandage  on  his  head. 

Sarah,  bring  wine  here  at  once.  Ah  !  you  must  have  been 
very  closely  engaged  with  the  enemy  from  the  number  of 
your  wounds." 

The  wine  was  brought,  and  Diggs,  now  refreshed,  gave 
eager  Mrs.  Juniper  a  glowing  account  of  the  battle  at  Car- 
rick's  Ford.  As  the  account  given  by  history  does  not,  in  all 
respects,  agree  with  that  of  Corporal  Diggs,  we  will  give  his 
version  of  the  conflict. 

<*  Madam,"  said  the  little  corporal,  **  yesterday  occurred 
one  of  the  most  bloody  battles  that  the  world  has  ever  known. 
Our  regiment  joined  General  Garnett,  and  we  met  the  enemy 
at  Carrick's  Ford,  some  seven  hundred  thousand  strong, 
headed  by  old  Abe  Lincoln  himself.  They  had  a  hundred 
to  our  one,  but  we  fought,  oh,  my  dear  Mrs.  Juniper,  we 
fought  like  lions,  like  whirlwinds,  like  raging  hurricanes — 
hem,  hem" — broke  off  Corporal  Diggs,  trying  to  think  of 
some  stronger  term,  **yes,  my  dear  Mrs.  Juniper,  like 
cyclones — hem,  hem!  We  piled  the  ground  around  us 
several  feet  deep  with  their  dead,  and  Cheat  river  overflowed 
its  banks  with  the  blood,  but — hem,  hem!  it  was  no  use. 
They  came  on,  and  their  cannon  shot,  musket  shot,  and 
grape  shot  mowed  men  down.  I — hem,  hem — I  was  last  to 
fall,  I  fought  the  whole  of  them  for  some  time  alone,  but, 
surrounded,  wounded,  faint  and  bleeding,  I  fell  from  my 
horse  and  was  left  on  the  field  for  dead.  When  I  came  to 
my  senses  I — hem,  hem! — crawled  away  and  came  here,  be- 
lieving that,  wounded  and  faint  as  I  was,  you  would  not  re- 
fuse me  rest  and  shelter,  and — and — hem,  hem — I  am  very 
weak  from  loss  of  blood,  Mrs.  Juniper." 

*  *  Poor  fellow,  I  don't  doubt  that  you  are.  Sarah,bring  water 
and  fresh  linen.     My  own  hands  shall  dress  your  wounds!" 


136  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  No,  nOj  dear  Mrs.  Juniper,  I  would  not  permit  a  delicate 
lady  to  look  upon  the  rude  gashes  of  war.  If  you  will  per- 
mit me,  I  will  retire  and  dress  my  wounds."  He  tried  hard 
to  convulse  his  features  with  pain. 

**  I  will  not  allow  that,"  said  the  widow.  ''These  wounds 
were  received  in  defending  my  country  against  the  cruel 
Northern  invader,  and  I  shall  dress  them  with  my  own 
hands." 

''  No;  oh!  no,  dear  lady,  you  can  not  know  how  a  soldier, 
rough  and  used  only  to  the  roar  of  cannon  and  clash  of  steel, 
must  shrink  from  inflicting  on  a  lady  such  needless  pain." 

''Then  I  will  have  a  surgeon  brought,"  persisted  kind- 
hearted  Mrs.  Juniper. 

"Quite  unnecessary,  my  dear  lady,  as  they  are  only  flesh 
wounds — what  we  soldiers  call  mere  scratches." 

Mrs.  Juniper  had  his  breakfast  brought  to  the  parlor  and 
insisted  on  his  reclining  on  the  sofa.  She  asked  a  thou- 
sand questions,  which  Mr.  Diggs  answered  in  his  extravagant 
manner.  The  day  passed,  and  rumor  after  rumor,  almost 
as  wild  and  extravagant  as  Corporal  Digg's  report,  came 
from  the  battle-field,  confirming  the  defeat,  at  least,  if  not 
the  utter  annihilation,  of  the  army. 

As  bodies  of  Union  men  were  scouring  the  country,  pick- 
ing up  stragglers  from  the  Confederate  army,  who  were  flee- 
ing in  every  direction,  Mrs.  Juniper  suggested  that  Corporal 
Diggs  had  better  have  a  bed  prepared  and  sleep  in  the  cellar, 
as  her  house  might  be  entered  and  searched.  The  Corporal 
although  asserting  that,  if  armed,  he  would  not  be  in  the  least 
afraid  of  half  a  hundred  of  the  cowardly  Yankees,  consented, 
merely  out  of  regard  for  the  lady's  feelings.  Such  scenes  of 
carnage  and  bloodshed  as  must  ensue,  if  an  attempt  should 
be  made  to  capture  him,  would  be  too  terrible  for  a  delicate 
lady  to  witness.  The  corporal  had  no  arms,  all  had  been 
taken  from  him  as  he  lay  unconscious  on  the  field,  but  Mrs. 
Juniper  sent  out  among  the  hands  and  confiscated  three 
guns,  two  old  horse-pistols,  and  a  long  trooper's  sword,  which 
she  had  conveyed  to  the  "brave  soldier"  in  her  cellar. 

A  horse  had  that  morning  been  found  with  saddle  and 
bridle  on,  looking  hungrily  at  the  barn  and  trying  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  the  sleek,  well-fed  equines,  who  answer- 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER.  137 

ed  his  neighs  from  its  windows.  The  negro,  who  found  the 
horse,  4iad  put  him  in  the  barn  and  given  him  all  the  oats 
and  corn  he  desired,  which  was  a  considerable  amount. 
The  corix)ral,  hearing  of  the  horse,  went  to  see  him,  and  at 
once  recognized  in  that  tall,  raw-boned  creature  his  noble 
January.  The  meeting  of  knight  and  steed  was  of  course 
very  touching,  as  the  wealthy,  handsome  widow  was  present 
to  witness  it. 

As  he  wallced  back  to  the  mansion  he  related  many  of  the 
noble  qualities  of  his  horse,  how  he  had  fought  over  his 
master  long  after  he  lay  insensible  upon  the  battle-field. 
There  was  one  little  matter  the  "  brave  soldier"  failed  to  ex- 
plain, and  that  was,  how,  while  insensible,  the  master  knew 
what  the  horse  was  doing. 

''  What  a  brave  man  he  must  be,"  thought  the  widow  as 
she  sat  in  her  boudoir  after  the  corporal  had  retired  to  the 
cellar,  where  he  put  the  guns  and  pistols  at  the  extreme 
corner  of  the  room,  least  they  should  accidentally  gooff  and 
kill  him.  "What  a  brave  man  he  is,  who  has  fought  so 
many  men  !  On  him  alone  now  depends  the  success  of  our 
cause.  He  is  the  Alfred  the  Great,  the  Charles  the  Second, 
who  must  gather  an  army  and  strike  when  our  foe  least 
expects  it.  Brave,  brave  man !"  And  the  widow 
dreamed  that  night  that  she  saw  Corporal  Diggs  lead  a  vast 
army  against  the  enemy,'  and  that  victory  crowned  his 
attempts.  She  saw  the  glorious  South  an  independent 
nation  and  honors  heaped  upon  the  man  she  had  succored. 
He  was  seated  on  the  throne  of  the  new  kingdom  and  became 
a  wise  and  good  ruler. 

Waking,  the  widow  actually  wept  with  joy,  for  she  would 
not  believe  that  her  vision  was  anything  else  than  a  direct 
revelation,  and  was  sure  that  the  fate  of  her  beloved  South 
hung  upon  the  sword -point  of  the  brave  man,  who  was  then 
sleeping  in  her  cellar.  True,  he  was  small  of  stature,  and, 
when  mounted  on  January,  did,  as  Seth  Williams  had  said, 
look  much  like  a  bug  on  a  log,  but  then  he  was  brave,  and 
many  of  the  great  military  men  were  small. 

The  corporal  spent  three  or  four  days  in  concealment  at 
the  widow's,  and,  although  his  thorn  scratches  were  entirely 
healed,  he  still  kept  the  bandage  on  his  head  and  carried  his 


138  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

arm  in  a  sling.  He  had  discovered  that,  wounded  and 
suffering,  he  elicited  more  sympathy  from  the  beautiful 
widow.  They  usually  walked  out  at  twilight,  and  spent  an 
hour  in  the  spacious  ground. 

Upon  one  occasion  the  widow  told  her  dreams,  and  asked 
the  brave  man  by  her  side  what  he  thought  of  it. 

"  Think  of  it  ?  Hem,  hem  !  Why,  my  dear  Mrs.  Juniper 
— hem,  hem,  hem  ! — why,  it  will  be  fulfilled  to  the  very 
letter.  Yes,  my  dear  lady — hem,  hem  !" — and  Diggs 
turned  his  face  aside  in  a  reflective  manner,  and  his  little 
eyes  glowed  with  meaning,  *  *  it  is  my  design  to  gather 
another  army  and  hurl  back  the  tide  of  adversity.  My  dear 
Mrs.  Juniper,  the  world  yet  knows  not  Corporal  Diggs,  but 
it  shall,  it  shall,"  and  he  struck  the  end  of  a  stout  stick 
which  he  carried  in  his  hand  into  the  pebble-covered  earth. 
*'  Oh,  if  these  scratches  would  but  heal,  so  that  I  once  more 
could  take  the  field  and  lead  an  army  on  to  victory ;  then 
they  should  know — hem,  hem,  hem  ! — they  would  learn  that 
the  Caesars  are  not  dead." 

*'0h  !  what  a  loss  it  would  have  been  to  our  befoved 
South  if  you  had  been  slain  !"  said  the  enraptured  widow. 

*  *  Fear  not — hem,  hem,  hem — my  dear  madam,  I  shall  not 
be  slain.  I  have  my  destiny  to  fulfill.  And  now — hem, 
hem  ! — my  dear  madam,  my  dear  Mrs.  Juniper,  my  dear 
Julia,  let  me  call  you  by  that  sweet  name,  I  have  something 
of  great  importance  to  speak  of. ' ' 

An  ambuscade  could  not  have  startled  the  widow  more 
than  this  brave  man's  manner.  She  elevated  her  eyebrows, 
and  her  large  dark  eyes  grew  round  with  wonder  as  she  said  : 

**  Why — why,  Corporal  Diggs,  what  can  it  be  !  What  can 
you  mean?" 

**  Do  you  not  comprehend  me  ?  Say,  has  love  no  sharper 
eyes?  Oh,  my  dear,  dear — Julia — "here  Corporal  Diggs' 
manner  became  demonstrative  ;  he  seemed  to  forget  the 
severe  wounds,  and,  starting  from  the  garden  seat,  down  he 
went  on  one  knee,  and  drawing  from  the  sling  the  arm  that 
had  been  shattered  by  grapeshot,  he  clasped  his  hands  as  if 
in  prayer.  **0h,  my  dear — hem,  hem,  hem  ! — my  darling 
Julia,  I  love  you  !  I  have  loved  you  ever  since  I  first  saw 
you,  and  I  ask  you — hem,  hem  ! — to  become  mine.     Accept 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 39 

this  heart,  which  you  have  captured,  and  give  me  yours  in 
return." 

His  speech  delivered,  the  Httle  corporal  remained  on  his 
knee,  with  his  eyes  closed  and  his  lips  pursed,  in  his  endeav- 
or to  appear  absorbed  and  earnest. 

**  Mr.  Diggs,  your  behavior  is  very  unbecoming  the  brave 
'soldier  I  took  you  to  be,"  said  the  lady,  after  a  moment's 
hesitation.     **  This  is  no  time  to  talk  of  love." 

At  this  rebuke  Mr.  Diggs  rose  from  his  knees,  abashed 
and  confused,  and  resumed  his  seat. 

**  We  have  enough.  Corporal  Diggs,  to  engage  our  minds 
for  the  present.  While  our  beloved  country  is  in  peril  we 
must  forget  all  personal  feelings.  Let  its  dangers  and  its 
salvation  be  paramount." 

"  But  when  this  cruel  war  is  over,  and  peace  returns  once 
more,  will  you  then  consent  to  become  my  wife?"  persisted 
the  corporal.  ''  I — I — love  you,  and  I — I — I  can't  help  it. 
Say  you  will  be  my  wife!" 

*'  It  is  growing  rather  late,  Mr.  Diggs,  and  the  air  is  chilly. 
We  will  return  to  the  house." 

They  accordingly  rose,  and  Diggs,  walking  in  sullen, 
abashed  silence  by  the  widow's  side,  entered  the  great  stone 
mansion.  Mrs.  Juniper  retired  to  her  own  room,  and  Cor- 
poral Diggs  to  the  cellar. 

Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  had  a  tall,  lantern- jawed,  ill-disposed, 
and  envious  neighbor,  who  was  a  Union  man  for  no  other 
earthly  reason  than  that  all  his  neighbors  were  Confederates. 
He  lived  in  a  wretched  little  hovel,  had  a  sickly  wife,  and 
eight  children.  He  might  have  made  a  living  on  his  little 
farm,  but  was  too  lazy  to  work,  and  continually  engaged  in 
petty  lawsuits  with  his  neighbors.  Josiah  Scraggs  was  a 
communist  at  heart,  and  he  felt  sure  that,  as  he  was  such  an 
excellent  Union  man  and  Mrs.  Julia  Juniper  so  decidely 
*'  secesh"  in  principles,  that  eventually  her  magnificent  man- 
sion and  large  plantation  would  be  taken  from  the  widow  and 
given  to  him.  He  had  confided  his  hopes  to  his  sickly  wife 
and  dirty  children,  and  all  were  anxious  for  the  happy  change. 
Josiah  Scraggs  was  constantly  reporting  the  conduct  of  his 
neighbors,  especially  of  the  widow  Juniper,  to  any  Union 
soldiers  who  might  be  in  the  neighborhood.     He  had  been 


i40  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

watching  the  mansion  since  the  battle  of  Carrick's  Ford,  for 
he  suspected  that  she  was  ''harboring  secesh  soldiers." 
Sure  enough,  one  evening  he  saw  the  widow  and  Corporal 
Diggs  walking  together  in  the  garden,  and  away  he  went  to 
the  headquarters  of  Colonel  Holdfast,  who  was  about  ten 
miles  away,  to  give  information  that  secesh  soldiers  were 
concealed  in  the  widow's  mansion. 

He  rode  the  old  gray  mare  into  the  camp,  and  called  for 
the  colonel.  Being  shown  to  his  tent,  he  quickly  made  the 
object  of  his  visit  known,  magnifying  many  fold  what  he 
had  seen,  and  leaving  the  colonel  to  infer  that  many  more 
might  be  in  the  house. 

Scraggs,  having  made  his  report,  was  dismissed  by  the 
colonel.  He  loitered  outside  the  tent,  waiting  hungrily  for 
the  colonel  to  execute  to  him  and  his  heirs  and  assign  for- 
ever a  title  in  fee  simple  to  the  vast  plantation  and  magnifi- 
cent stone  mansion  of  Mrs,  Julia  Juniper.  Instead,  the 
colonel  sent  for  Captain  Abner  Tompkins,  and  ordered  him 
to  take  his  company,  with  as  many  more  men  as  he  needed, 
and  proceed  at  once  to  Mrs.  Juniper's  to  take  prisoners  the 
rebel  soldiers  lying  concealed  there. 

**  My  own  company  will  be  sufficient,  I  think,  colonel," 
said  Abner. 

**  All  right,  then,"  replied  the  former,  and  turned  to  his 
papers  without  having  issued  the  deed  to  Scraggs. 

As  Abner  was  mustering  his  men,  Scraggs  re-entered  the 
colonel's  tent,  and,  reaching  out  a  long,  bony,  finger,  touch- 
ed the  officer  on  the  shoulder.  Colonel  Holdfast  looked  up 
from  his  papers  with  a  ''Well,  what  now?" 

"  What  do  I  get  for  reportin'  on  this  ere  secesh  woman  ?" 

"  The  consciousness,  sir,  of  having  done  your  duty,"  re- 
plied the  colonel. 

"  Well,  but  don't  I  git  no  pay?"  asked  Scraggs,  his  face 
darkening  with  disappointment,  the  house  and  plantation  of 
Mrs.  Juniper  vanishing  from  before  his  mental  vision. 

**None,  sir  ;  so  good  a  Union  man  as  you  are  surely 
would  ask  no  compensation  for  doing  his  duty." 

**  Well,  but  ain't  you  a  goin'  to  give  me  her  farm  and 
house?"  asked  Scraggs,  the  disappointment  on  his  face 
deepening  into  agony. 


BROTHER  ACAlNSt   fiROTtt£R.  I4I 

"  My  dear  sir,"  said  the  colonel,  "  I  have  no  authority  to 
give  you  any  one's  property.  If  you  want  a  plantation  you 
must  purchase  it  of  the  owner." 

**  Well,  but  she  harbors  secesh." 

**  If  her  house  becomes  a  nuisance  in  that  way  we  shall  be 
justified  in  burning  it,  but  we  can  not  take  it  from  her  and 
give  it  to  any  one  else." 

The  colonel  again  turned  to  his  papers,  and  Scraggs,  his 
long-cherished  hopes  blasted,  left  the  tent,  mounted  his  old 
gray  mare,  and  rode  home. 

Scraggs  was  only  one  of  the  many,  on  both  sides,  who  re- 
ported their  neighbors'  deeds  and  misdeeds  to  reap  reward 
therefrom. 

As  Mrs.  Juniper  sat  in  her  room  that  evening,  the  tramp 
of  hoofs  came  to  her  ears.  She  extinguished  her  light  and, 
going  to  the  window,  looked  out  into  the  night.  The  pale 
rays  of  the  moon  fell  upon  a  large  body  of  cavalry  dismount- 
ing at  her  gate,  and,  oh  horrors!  surrounding  her  house. 
Swift  as  the  wind  the  widow  flew  down  two  flights  of  stairs  to 
the  cellar,  where  she  acquainted  the  ''brave  soldier"  of  the 
fact,  and  implored  him  to  be  merciful,  should  they  discover 
him,  and  not  kill  any  more  than  was  necessary  in  self-defense. 
Poor  little  Diggs  sat  cuddled  up  in  one  corner,  his  round  face 
pale  as  death,  looking  anything  in  the  world  but  dangerous. 

Then  came  loud  knocking  at  the  front  door. 

*'  There,"  said  the  widow,  "they  are  at  the  front  door.  I 
will  try  to  send  them  away  ;  but  you  are  armed,  and  you  are 
a  brave  man  and  there  are  not  more  than  fifty  ;  so,  of  course, 
you  will  not  fear  them." 

The  widow  turned  and  left,  while  poor  Diggs  sat  cower- 
ing and  mentally  ejaculating  : 

''  Oh!  Lordy,  I'll  be  killed,  I  know  I  shall!" 

Mrs.  Juniper  went  herself  to  the  door  and  opened  it. 

Captain  Abner  Tompkins  stood  there,  sword  in  hand. 
Behind  him  were  twenty  or  more  of  his  men,  all  armed, 
while  the  others  were  scattered  in  different  portions  of  the 
yard. 

"  What  will  you  have,  gentlemen  ?"  asked  the  widow, 
holding  the  lamp  above  her  head  and  looking  fearlessly 
down  into  their  faces. 


142  BROTHER  AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  Pardon  me,  madam,"  said  the  young  captain,  bowiug 
*'  but  we  have  been  informed  that  some  rebels  are  quartering 
here,  and  have  come  for  them." 

**Your  informant  was  both  meddlesome  and  ignorant. 
There  are  no  rebel  soldiers  in  the  house,"  was  the  widow's 
reply. 

'*  I  beg  your  pardon,  madam,"  said  Abner,  entering  unbid- 
den, and  followed  by  several  of  his  men.  '^  I  have  no  cause 
to  doubt,  yet  my  orders  are  imperative,  and  I  must  search 
your  house." 

The  widow  had  the  tact  to  yield  without  more  argument, 
and  the  search  commenced.  From  her  bedroom  to  the 
kitchen,  all  the  house  was  thoroughly  searched.  The  Cap- 
tain laid  his  hand  on  the  cellar  door. 

*'  Hold  !"  said  the  widow,  laying  her  hand  on  his  arm. 
**  I  told  you  there  were  no  rebel  soldiers  here,  and  I  told 
you  the  truth.  There  is,  however,  one  of  them  in  the  cellar, 
but  for  humanity's  sake  I  warn  you  not  to  encounter  him. 
He  is  a  host  in  himself,  a  perfect  tornado,  when  roused. 
You  will  be  all  killed  if  you  venture,  for  he  is  well  armed." 

The  young  captain  smiled. 

*' You  say  he  is  a  tornado  ;  we  are  each  a  cyclone,  and 
together  we  may  raise  a  hurricane.  But  do  not  fear,  madam, 
for,  I  assure  you,  we  shall  take  him  without  the  firing  of  a 
shot." 

Opening  the  door.  Captain  Tompking  boldly  walked  down 
the  flight  of  stairs,  leading  to  the  cellar,  a  light  in  one  hand 
and  a  drawn  sword  in  the  other — a  number  of  his  men  fol- 
lowing him.  A  sight  met  their  view  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs^ 
calculated  rather  to  excite  laughter  than  to  strike  terror  to 
their  hearts.  A  small  man  in  gray  uniform,  rushing  aim- 
lessly about  trying  to  scale  the  cellar  wall,  to  hide  beneath 
the  boxes,  to  find  some  way — any  way — of  escape.  His 
actions  were  more  like  that  of  a  rat  in  a  trap  than  a  brave 
soldier. 

Mrs.  Juniper,  left  in  the  room  above,  faint  with  terror, 
sank  upon  the  nearest  chair  and  clasped  her  hands  to  her 
cars  to  shut  out  the  sounds  of  conflict  that  must  inevitably 
follow. 

**  Halloa,  Diggs  !  what  are  you  doing  here?"  cried  Cap- 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  143 

tain  Tompkins,  who  could  not  restrain  his  laughter.  Mr. 
Diggs  had  been  performing  leap  after  leap,  in  his  vain  en- 
deavors to  get  away,  ejaculating  all  the  while  : 

''Oh,  Lordy,  Lordy  !  I  know  I  shall  be  killed,  I  know  I 
shall  be  killed  !" 

At  the  sound  of  a  familiar  voice,  he  looked  around,  and, 
discovering  who  his  captors  were,  he  sprang  forward  and 
threw  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  the  captain,  crying  : 

''  Oh  !  Abner,  Abner,  Abner,  my  dearest  friend  Abner, 
you  will  not  let  me  be  killed  !  Oh  !  say  you  will  not  let  me 
be  killed  !  Although  I  was  persuaded  into  the  rebel  army,  I 
am  not  a  Confederate.  I  have  always  thought  that  it  was 
wrong  to  fight  under  any  but  the  flag  of  Washington  and 
Marion.  Oh  !  don't  let  them  kill  me  !  Oh,  Abner,  Abner, 
for  Heaven's  sake,  say  you  will  protect  me.  I  have  suffered 
death  a  thousand  times  since  I  entered  this  unholy  cause." 

Abner,  still  laughing,  assured  him  that  he  should  not  be 
injured,  that  he  should  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war. 

Corporal  Diggs,  assuring  men  and  officers  that  there  was 
no  stronger  Union  man  living  than  he,  that  he  was  ready  to 
enlist  and  fight  until  he  died  for  the  Union,  followed  the 
troops  out  of  the  house.  The  widow  fixed  a  gaze  of  aston- 
ishment on  the  ''  brave  soldier,"  upon  **whom  the  fate  of 
the  South  rested,"  and  when  she  heard  his  imploring  tones 
and  his  avowed  determination  to  fight  for  the  Union  till  he 
died,  her  proud  lips  curled  with  scorn,  and,  without  a  word, 
she  passed  from  the  room. 

The  corporal  mounted  January,  and  rode  away  in  good 
spirits  toward  the  Union  camp. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

YELLOW   STEVE. 


Mr.  Diggs  fulfilled  his  determination  to  enlist  in  the 
Union  army,  insisting,  the  very  day  after  his  capture,  on  be- 
coming a  member  of  Abner' s  company.     Abner  told  him 


144  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

that  he  had  better  consider  the  matter,  but  he  declared  he 
needed  no  further  time  ;  that  now  he  was  freed  from  error, 
and  the  pernicious  influence  of  Seth  Williams,  who  had  per- 
suaded him  into  espousing  an  unholy  cause,  and  having 
wronged  his  beloved  country  by  taking  up  arms  against  it, 
he  wanted  to  atone  by  fighting  for  it.  As  the  Union  cause 
needed  soldiers,  Mr.  Diggs,  not  corporal  now,  did  not  offer 
his  services  in  vain.  He  was  at  once  enrolled,  and  the  same 
day  the  regiment  started,  by  forced  marches,  to  join  the 
Union  forces  under  Generals  Scott  and  McDowell,  where 
Mr.  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  was  likely  to  see  service  in  earnest. 
On  the  2oth  of  July,  the  next  after  the  day  that  Abner's 
regiment  had  joined  the  main  army,  and  the  day  before  the 
terrible  battle  of  Manassas,  or  Bull  Run,  Abner  Tompkins 
sat  alone  in  his  tent.  It  was  late.  The  last  picket  had  been 
stationed,  the  last  order  given,  waiting  for  the  morning  to 
advance  on  the  terrible  foe,  that  lay  sleeping  over  the  hills 
only  a  few  miles  distant.  It  was  but  natural  that  his 
thoughts  should  wander  back  to  his  home.  He  drew  out 
a  small,  many-folding  locket,  into  which  he  gazed  with  looks 
of  infinite  tenderness.  It  represented  the  features  of  those 
whom  his  heart  held  most  dear — his  father's  face,  grave  and 
most  earnest,  full  of  kindliness  and  honesty  of  purpose  ; 
his  mother's  face,  beautiful  and  proud  and  tender  ;  the  third 
face  on  which  the  young  officer  gazed  was  young  and  fresh 
and  fair.  He  seemed  to  look  through  the  clear  eyes  into 
the  pure,  spotless  soul.  He  gazed  long  and  steadfastly, 
murmuring  :  **  O  Irene,  Irene,  shall  we  ever  meet  again?" 

The  next  and  last  face  was  that  of  a  young  man — a  dark, 
fearless  face  ;  firmness  was  in  every  lineament,  determination 
in  every  line.  Fearless,  yet  frank  ;  proud,  yet  tender  ;  the 
face  was  that  of  one  who  would  be  powerful  for  good  or  evil, 
who  would  scorn  alike  death  and  dishonor. 

*' War  has  severed  the  ties  that  bound  us,  my  brother," 
spoke  the  captain.  **  Why  can  not  political  differences  be 
settled  without  resort  to  arms  ?  It  is  the  ambitious  and  the 
great  who  stir  up  strife,  and  their  humble  followers  fight 
their  battles.  They  dwell  in  ease  and  safety,  while  my  poor 
brother  and  I  cross  swords  and  shed  each  other's  blood  to 
uphold  them  in  their  greatness." 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 45 

He  closed  the  locket  and  placed  it  in  his  breast  pocket, 
and  the  look  of  sadness  deepened  on  his  face.  There  came 
a  gentle  knock  on  the  board  that  took  the  place  of  a  door  to 
the  captain's  tent. 

'*Come  in,"  said  Abner. 

The  board  was  set  aside,  and  a  pale,  fair  youth,  about 
eighteen  years  of  age,  entered. 

*'  Anything  stirring  yet,  Willie?"  asked  the  captain. 

''Nothing,  captain,  except  an  occasional  picket's  shot," 
replied  the  boy.  '*  But,  if  you  please,  there  is  a  fellow  out 
here  who  wants  to  see  you." 

''Who  is  he?"  asked  Abner. 

"  I  don't  know,  captain.  I  never  saw  him  before.  He  is 
a  bright  mulatto,  and  he  says  he  must  see  you.  He  is 
dressed  in  citizen's  clothes  and  unarmed." 

"  Let  him  come  in,  Willie." 

The  youthful  soldier  touched  his  cap  lightly  and  withdrew, 
and  a  moment  later  a  tall,  yellow  mulatto  entered.  He 
looked  sharply  about  the  tent,  as  though  fearing  that  some 
secret  foe  might  suddenly  spring  upon  him. 

"Have  a  seat^"  said  Abner,  pointing  to  the  only  un- 
occupied camp-stool  that  the  tent  afforded. 

The  mulatto  took  the  proffered  seat  and  fixed  his  bright, 
yellowish  dark  eyes  on  the  young  officer. 

"Well,  sir,  what  can  I  do  for  you?"  asked  the  captain. 

"  Nothin*,"  replied  the  mulatto  with  a  grin  on  his  shriv- 
eled yellow  face. 

"  Well,  then,  what  can  you  do  for  me  ?" 

'*'  Nothin*,"  the  grin  broadening. 

"Then,  sir,  what  is  your  business  here?"  asked  Abner, 
beginning  to  lose  patience. 

"  I  came  to  tell  you  that  I  was — here,"  said  the  mulatto, 
with  provoking  coolness. 

"Well,  what  do  you  propose,  now  that  you  are  here  ?" 
asked  Abner,  smiling  in  spite  of  himself. 

"  Your  name  is  Tompkins — you  are  Captain  Abner  Tomp- 
kins ?"  said  the  mulatto. 

"Yes." 

"You  have  a  brother  Oleah,  who  is  a  captain  in  the 
Confederate  army,  that  is  right  across  the  hill  here  ?" 


146  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

''Yes.     What  of  him?" 

**  Oh,  he  is  well,"  said  the  mulatto. 

''  What  else  have  you  to  say  ?"  asked  Abner. 

''Your  father  is  George  W.  Tompkins,  who  lives  on  a 
plantation  near  Snagtown?" 

"Yes.     What  of  him?" 

"  Oh,  he's  well,  too. 

"  Well,  if  you  have  anything  to  say,  say  it  and  be  off," 
said  Abner. 

"  Your  sister  as  you  call  her,  who  was  left  at  your  door 
when  a  baby — " 

"What  of  her?"  cried  Abner,  eagerly.  "  Do  you  know 
anything  of  her?" 

"Yes,  she  is  well,  too." 

Abner,  who  had  been  started  from  his  seat  in  his  eagerness, 
sank  back,  and  looked  at  his  visitor  in  blank  amazement. 
At  length  he  said,  sternly  :  "If  you  have  nothing  of 
importance  to  communicate,  leave  me.  I  have  no  time  for 
pleasantry.  From  your  manner  I  expected  news — bad 
news — ' ' 

"  And  was  disappointed,"  said  the  mulatto,  with  a  smile. 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  demanded  Abner. 

"I  don't  mind  letting  you  know  my  name.  I  am  called 
Yellow  Steve — got  no  other  name.  I  just  come  to  say  I 
shall  be  around,  and  if  you  should  ever  need  me  it  is  most 
likely  you  will  find  me  right  at  hand.  I  am  everywhere. 
Can  come  as  near  as  possible  being  in  three  places  at  once." 

"  You  must  be  a  remarkable  person,"  said  Abner. 

'•  I  have  a  remarkable  story  to  tell  you  at  some  time." 

"  Why  not  tell  me  now  ?    I  may  fall  in  to-morrow's  fight. " 

•'  Then  I  will  tell  your  brother." 

"  But  he  may  fall.     Does  it  concern  me  ?" 

"  It  is  the  waif,  the  foundling,  you  call  sister,  my  story 
concerns.     Some  time  you  shall  have  it — not  now." 

The  man  disappeared  through  the  door  as  he  spoke,  and, 
though  Abner  rushed  out  after  him,  he  was  gone. 

He  inquired  of  Willie  Thornbridge  which  way  the  man  had 
gone,  but  Willie  declared  he  had  not  seen  him  come  out  of 
the  tent.  He  pursued  his  search  and  inquiries,  but  no  one 
else  had  seen  Yellow  Steve  at  all. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 47 

Abner  Tompkins,  on  the  morning  of  the  battle,  was  early 
astir,  and,  breakfast  over,  the  bugle  sounded  boots  and 
saddles.  Abner  kept  his  lines  well  dressed,  and  awaited 
the  order  to  advance.  The  skirmish  lines  had  already 
been  thrown  out,  and  the  distant  roar  of  guns  could  be 
heard. 

Diggs  declared  that  war  was  a  cruel  * 'institution,"  and 
that  he  was  ready  to  retire  at  as  early  a  date  as  possible. 

**  You  present  a  nice  figure  on  that  horse,"  said  Corporal 
Grimm.  <*  Darned  if  a  cannon-shot  could  afford  to  miss 
you." 

"Yes,"  added  Sergeant  Swords,  <<  you'll  present  as  nice  a 
mark  for  the  sharpshooters  up  on  that  camel's  back  as  if 
you  were  a  squirrel  in  a  tree." 

*'  You'll  come  out  all  right  yet,  Henry,"  said  Uncle  Dan, 
the  scout,  riding  up  at  this_moment,  with  his  trusty  rifle  on 
the  pommel  of  his  saddle. 

**Do  you  think  I'll  be  shot,  Uncle  Dan?"  asked  Diggs, 
shuddering  in  spite  of  himself. 

"  No,  not  if  you  do  enough  shooting  yourself,"  replied 
the  old  man.  **Ye  must  watch  yer  chance  and  pop  it  to 
them  so  fast  they  can't  git  a  chance  to  pop  back." 

At  this  moment  a  pale,  fair  youth,  mounted  on  a  bright 
bay  horse,  came  galloping  up  to  Captain  Tompkins.  He 
was  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  a  United  States  cavalryman, 
with  a  saber  and  carbine  at  his  side,  and  pistols  in  his  hols- 
ters. The  sight  of  this  youth,  and  the  nearness  of  the  com- 
ing battle,  brought  sad  reflections  to  Abner's  mind.  Willie 
Thornbridge  was  just  eighteen,  the  only  comfort  and  sup- 
port of  his  widowed  mother.  Abner  remembered  well  the 
bright,  sunny  morning  when  Willie  bade  his  mother  farewell, 
and  the  mother,  with  tear-streaming  eyes  and  aching  heart, 
admonished  Abner  to  take  care  of  and  protect  him. 

<<  What  have  you,  Willie  ?"  asked  Abner,  as  the  youth 
drew  rein  at  his  captain's  side. 

**  Something  the  adjutant  gave  me,"  said  Willie,  handing 
a  paper  to  Abner,  who  read  and,  carefully  folding  it,  put  it 
in  the  breast-pocket  of  his  coat.  At  this  moment  the  bugle 
sounded  **  forward." 

"Fall  in  by  my  side,  Willie,"  said  Abner,  and  the  boy 


148  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

wheeled  into  line  by  his  captain,  with  Uncle  Dan  on  the 
other  side  of  him. 

*' Forward  !"  came  the  order,  and  the  vast  columns  of 
men  were  in  motion,  moving  on  toward  those  black  lines  of 
the  foe  that  lay  in  the  distance.  The  far  off  firing  of 
skirmishers  became  more  rapid. 

**  Are  you  afraid  ?"  asked  Abner  of  the  boy  soldier 

**  No.  With  you  on  one  side  and  Uncle  Dan  on  the 
other,  I  have  no  fear,"  and  he  smiled  in  such  an  assuring 
way  that  Abner  could  not  doubt  him. 

Uncle  Dan,  as  we  have  before  said  was  an  army  scout, 
and  not  a  regular  soldier.  However,  he  had  volunteered  on 
this  occasion  to  accompany  Abner's  company.  He  was  well 
mounted,  his  dress  was  half  civil  and  half  military,  and  his 
arms  were  his  trusty  rifle  and  a  pair  of  holsters. 

The  vast  columns  were  rapidly  moving  when  Diggs  ex- 
claimed : 

'*  Oh,  Lordy  !     I  feel  very  sick  !" 

*' You  will  feel  better  soon,"  said  Corporal  Grimm,  his 
file-leader. 

**  Ye' 11  have  enough  soon  to  take  up  yer  attention,"  put 
in  Sergeant  Swords. 

By  nine  o'clock  the  fight  began  in  earnest.  Colonel 
Holdfast's  cavalry  was  at  first  held  in  reserve  at  the  foot  of 
the  hill.  When  it  was  ordered  to  advance,  just  as  the  top 
of  the  hill  was  reached,  January  became  frightened  at  'the 
flashing  guns,  and,  wheeling  about,  dashed  down  the  hill 
with  Diggs'  saber  dangling  at  his  side. 

The  bugle  rung  out  the  fearful  note — a  wild  dash,  a 
moment's  delirious  excitement — and  they  were  at  the  rebel's 
guns.  The  battery  was  captured  with  but  little  loss,  and 
the  guns  turned  on  the  retreating  foe.  The  whole  army 
now  advanced,  and  a  stubborn  fight  ensued,  which  resulted 
in  the  Confederate  lines  slowly  falling  back. 

Cheer  upon  cheer  arose  along  the  Union  lines,  as  the  foe 
retreated  and  pursuit  commenced.  Mr.  Diggs,  who  had 
viewed  the  battle  afar  off,  seeing  victory  perched  upon  the 
banner  of  the  Union  forces,  prevailed  on  January  to  join 
in  the  pursuit,  and  galloping  up  to  his  regiment,  waved 
his  sword  high  in  the  air,  shouting  : 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 49 

**  Hip,  hip,  huzzah,  huzzah,  huzzah  !  for  the  old  Stars 
and  Stripes,  the  flag  of  Washington  and  Marion  !  Charge 
everybody  !  I  want  to  get  among  them  !  They  shall  know 
that  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  can  fight." 

The  crest  of  the  hill  was  reached,  and  the  whole  Confed- 
erate army  suddenly  burst  into  view,  drawn  up  in  a  line  of 
battle,  a  thunderclap  shook  the  earth,  and  a  huge  volume  of 
smoke  seemed  to  enwrap  it.  Death  and  destruction  was 
hurled  among  the  advancing  ranks.  The  ground  was  strewn 
at  the  first  fire  with  dead  and  wounded.  Out  from  these 
columns  of  smoke  came  the  fearful  Black  Horse  Regiment, 
bearing  down  like  a  dark  storm  on  the  already  stunned 
Union  lines. 

Retreat  was  the  only  thing,  and  retreat  became  rout  and 
panic.  It  was  the  arrival  of  General  Johnston,  who,  having 
eluded  Patterson,  had  come  up  with  reinforcements  that  so 
suddenly  turned  the  tide  of  battle,  making  defeat  out  of 
almost  certain  victory. 

Abnec  saw  his  men  and  horses  rolling  in  the  dust  from 
the  deadly  fire.  A  score  of  saddles  were  emptied  at  the  first 
volley,  and  a  score  of  riderless  horses  dashed  back  frighten- 
ed, to  spread  panic  in  the  rear.  No  bugle  sounded  the  re- 
treat, there  was  no  need  for  any.  .  It  was  vain  to  attempt  to 
stem  the  current,  for  his  men  had  lost  all  self-control. 

As  Uncle  Dan  wheeled  his  horse  to  follow  the  flying  regi- 
ment, he  saw  Willie  Thornbridge  sink  in  his  saddle.  Reach- 
ing out  his  strong  arm,  he  drew  the  slight  boyish  figure  be- 
fore him  on  his  own  horse. 

'*  Are  you  hurt,  Willie  ?"  the  old  man  asked. 

The  boy  made  no  reply,  but  the  uproar  and  confusion 
doubtless  drowned  the  old  man's  words.  He  kept  steadily 
on,  bearing  the  slight  burden,  passing  the  infantry,  the  artil- 
lery, the  baggage  and  ammunition  trains,  and  on,  until  he 
reached  the  outskirts  of  the  retreating  army. 

'*  Is^he  hurt?"  asked  Abner  Tompkins,  who  had  drawn 
up  a  portion  of  his  shattered  company. 

'*I  don't  know,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  ''he  has  not  spoken 
during  our  entire  ride.     Can  you  get  down,  Willie  ?" 

There  was  no  answer.  Captain  Tompkins  sprang  from  his 
horse  and  went  to  assist  the  boy.     As  the  old  man  released 


150  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

his  hold,  the  young  soldier  fell  into  the  captain's  arms  and 
they  saw  he  was  dead. 

Dead  without  a  pang.  Dead  without  a  moment's  prepara- 
ation,  without  one  word  of  endearment  or  farewell  to  his 
lonely  and  widowed  mother. 

Just  behind  Willie's  left  ear  was  a  small,  dark-red  hole, 
from  which  the  purple  life-blood  was  still  oozing.  The 
small  insignificant  speck,  as  it  seemed,  had  opened  a  door, 
through  which  his  young  soul  had  taken  its  everlasting 
flight. 

Taking  up  the  corpse,  the  cavalcade  rode  sadly  on  for  a 
few  miles,  to  where  the  tired  Union  army,  or  a  portion  of  it, 
encamped  for  the  night. 

Mr.  Diggs  was  in  the  very  height  of  his  patriotism  and 
bravery,  when  the  arrival  of  the  re-enforcements  so  suddenly 
changed  the  tide  of  battle. 

<'  Oh,  Lordy!  I'll  be  killed,  I  know  I  shall  !"  he  shrieked, 
and  January  again  turned  and  fled  before  the  tempest. 
Taking  a  course  to  the  left  of  that  pursued  by  the  regular 
army,  Diggs  soon  found  himself  on  the  outskirts  of  the  bat- 
tle. As  he  looked  over  his  shoulder,  he  beheld  a  powerful 
cavalryman  in  full  uniform,  mounted  on  a  horse  black  as 
midnight,  in  hot  pursuit  of  him. 

**0h,  Lordy!  he'll  kill  me,  I  know  he  will,"  yelled  the 
miserable  Diggs,  as  he  urged  January  on  at  the  top  of  his 
speed.  Casting  back  occasional  glances,  he  saw  that  the 
huge  black  horse  was  gradually  gaining  on  him. 

Things  had  really  become  serious,  and  Diggs  was  in  mo- 
mentary danger  of  the  ponderous  saber,  which  the  cavalryman 
flourished  threateningly  in  the  air  as  he  came  on  like  the 
wind.  They  had  been  flying  over  a  level  piece  of  cleared 
land,  but  now  a  thick  body  of  timber  and  brush  loomed  up 
before  them.  There  was  yet  a  chance.  Once  in  the  timber, 
Diggs  might  elude  his  dangerous  pursuer.  The  Confeder- 
ate cavalryman  evidently  uuderstood  this,  for,  with  a  whack 
he  sent  his  saber  into  the  scabbard,  and  drew  his  pistol, 
without  once  slacking  his  speed. 

**0h,  Lordy!  I  shall  be  killed  this  time  sure,"  bawled 
Diggs.  Again  he  glanced  toward  the  cavalryman  and  saw 
him  raise  his  deadly  weapon.     Diggs  yelled,  screamed,  ind 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  I5I 

implored,  all  the  while  urging  January  to  greater  speed. 
The  wood  was  almost  at  hand. 

''  Bang!"  went  the  pistol,  and  Diggs  felt  a  sharp  pain,  as 
if  a  red-hot  iron  had  been  suddenly  jerked  across  the  top  of 
his  left  shoulder. 

''Oh,  I  am  killed  !  I  am  killed  !"  he  yelled,  as  January 
plunged  into  the  thick  underbrush. 

The  Confederate  evidently  believing  he  had  killed  the 
Yankee  (having,  indeed,  the  Yankee's  own  word  for  it), 
turned  and  dashed  away. 

January  had  not  gone  twenty  yards  in  his  mad  race  through 
the  woods  before  he  plunged  into  the  mill-stream.  Diggs' 
wound  was  not  serious  and  the  water  was  shallow,  so  he  soon 
managed  to  crawl  out  on  the  opposite  side,  where  he  seated 
himself  for  a  moment  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  gasping,  spitting, 
and  sneezing,  the  water  running  from  his  clothes  in  rivulets. 
''This  soldier  business  don't  suit  me,"  he  muttered,  "and 
I  know  I  shall  be  killed  if  I  don't  quit  it.  It  is  nothing  but 
duckings,  falls,  being  torn  with  thorns  and  shot  with  guns — " 

A  sharp  firing  in  the  woods  roused  him  to  a  reality  of  his 
situation,  and,  mounting  the  dripping  January,  he  galloped 
away  to  join  his  regiment. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

A   soldier's   TURKEY   HUNT. 


The  armies  of  the  North  and  the  armies  of  the  South  had 
been  concentrating  for  months  prior  to  the  battle  of  Bull 
Run,  resulting  in  the  defeat  of  the  Northern  troops  and  m 
heavy  loss  to  both  sides  ;  after  collision  came  recoil,  as  of 
mighty  waves  dashing  against  a  rock  bound  coast.  Preda- 
tory bands  of  disorganized  soldiers  from  both  sides  roamed 
the  country,  and,  in  many  instances,  not  plundering  merely, 
but  ruthlessly  destroying  what  they  could  not  seize. 

Mr.  Diggs  had  found  his  company  the  day  after  the  battle, 
and  narrated  to  his  comrades  his  hair-breadth  escape  and  the 


152  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

many  heorlc  deeds  which  he  had  performed,  among  others, 
the  deadly  attack  on  the  Confederate  cavalryman,  who  had 
wounded  him  in  the  shoulder.  He  became  quite  a  hero  in 
Corporal  Grimm's  eyes,  his  experience  at  Bull  Run  remind- 
ing the  corporal  of  incidents  that  had  happened  in  his  ten 
days'  military  service  under  General  Preston,  also  recalling 
to  the  mind  of  Sergeant  Swords  details  of  his  own  service 
under  Captain  Strong,  all  of  which  was  circumstantially  nar- 
rated for  the  edification  of  Mr.  Diggs,  who  again  rejoiced 
that  he  had  not  carried  out  his  rash  threat  of  leaving  the 
army.  Laurels  yet,  he  knew,  must  crown  his  brow.  Al- 
ready he  had  become  a  hero.  True,  when  faced  by  danger 
and  death  and  sorely  tried,  he  acknowledged  to  himself  that 
he  wavered  ;  but,  in  the  quiet  of  camp,  his  patriotism  re- 
turned and  he  again  felt  ready  to  meet  the  foe. 

The  day  after  the  battle,  the  body  of  Willie  Thornbridge 
was  consigned  to  its  last  resting-place.  There  were  but  two 
mourners  gathered  over  that  little  mound  of  earth — his  cap- 
tain and  Uncle  Dan,  the  scout,  who  felt,  not  only  grief  for 
the  brave  young  life  so  early  ended,  but  a  deeper  pain  for 
the  widowed  mother  at  home,  now  childless. 

Colonel  Holdfast's  regiment  was  falling  back  toward  the 
Junction,  its  old  head-quarters.  Their  movements  were 
necessarily  slow,  as  they  were  constantly  recruiting,  and  they 
were  compelled  to  be  wary,  for  small  parties  of  stragglers 
were  occasionally  picked  up  by  independent  companies  of 
Confederates. 

One  evening  Corporal  Grimm  suggested  to  Sergeant 
Swords  that  they  form  an  independent  foraging  corps  of  half 
a  dozen  and  make  a  raid  on  the  turkeys  of  an  old  rebel, 
about  a  mile  from  the  camp,  that  night.  The  sergeant  ac- 
quiesced— we  never  knew  a  sergeant  who  would  not  acquisce 
in  such  a  plan,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  reduced  to  the  ranks 
— and  they  were  not  long  in  finding  plenty  of  volunteers. 
The  corps  must  not  exceed  six,  as  the  secret  could  not  be  so 
well  kept  among  more,  and  a  larger  force  could  not  be  so 
well  handled. 

Our  friend  Diggs  was  easily  persuaded  to  enter  into  the 
project.  For  the  last  two  days  he  had  been  contemplating 
writing  a  book,  to  be  entitled  *  *  Camp  Life, ' '  narrating  his 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I53 

own  experiences.     This  freak,   he  thought,  might  afford  a 
diverting  incident. 

Great  caution  and  secrecy  were  necessary,  for,  if  knowl- 
edge of  their  project  reached  head-quarters,  it  would  have 
put  an  end  to  their  sport.  At  dark,  having  provided  them- 
selves with  a  dark  lantern,  they  passed  the  guard  and  wend- 
ed their  way  over  the  long  hill  toward  the  barn-yard  of  the 
old  rebel.  The  night  was  very  dark  with  a  rainy  mist  or  fog, 
which  made  darkness  and  discomfort  more  intense. 

'^  Now,  boys,"  said  Sergeant  Swords,  "this  is  an  old 
rebel,  and  we  have  a  perfect  right  to  confiscate  his  turkeys  ; 
but  let  us  be  quiet  about  it,  so  as  not  to  disturb  the  old 
man." 

**0f  course,"  said  Corporal  Grimm,  *Met  him  rest  in 
peace,  and  dream  sweet  dreams  of  the  coming  glory  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy." 

They  stole  noiselessly  over  the  damp  ground,  occasionally 
chuckling  with  delight  at  the  thought  of  their  coming  feast. 
The  long  hill  was  passed  over  and  the  barn  reached,  where 
the  unsuspecting  rebel  turkeys  were  roosting. 

*' This  is  delightful,"  thought  Mr.  Diggs,  his  short  legs 
moving  rapidly,  in  order  to  keep  up  with  the  rest  of  the 
company.  ''What  an  entertaining,  amusing,  and  instructive 
chapter  this  will  furnish  for  my  book  !  This  is  one  phase 
of  soldier  life.  Night  so  black,  so  mtensely  black — hem — 
that  one  might  write  his  name  in  chalk  upon  it.  Dark,  wild 
clouds  and  howling  winds  with  thick  banks  of  fog  almost 
blocking  the  way,  as  six  resolute,  determined,  dare-devil 
soldiers,  of  whom  the  modest  writer  was  one —  He,  he,  he  !" 
chuckled  Diggs  to  himself.     "  I'll  make  it  capital." 

His  ruminations  were  brought  to  a  close  by  arriving  at  the 
iall,  dark  barn,  where  Sergeant  Swords  called  a  halt  and 
solemnly  informed  his  command  that  the  desired  turkeys 
were  inside. 

'*  I  say — hem,  hem,  hem  !"  began  Mr.  Diggs. 

**  Well,  don't  make  so  much  noise  about  it !"  whispered 
Corporal  Grimm,  clutching  him  by  the  arm,  **  orwe  will  have 
the  old  rebel  and  his  five  hundred  niggers  on  us  in  no  time." 

The  door  of  the  barn  was  locked,  but  this  slight  obstacls 
was  soon  overcome. 


154  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

''Quick!"  whispered  Sergeant  Swords,  and  the  men 
glided  in. 

The  loud  barking  of  a  dog  from  the  house  came  to  their 
ears,  and  the  sound  of  angry  voices.  Tom  Scott  closed  the 
large  double  door  just  as  the  nose  of  a  ferocious  dog  came 
thump  against  them. 

**Hist!"  said  the  sergeant.  **  I  believe  we  are  discov- 
ered." 

**  What  is  it,  old  man?"  came  in  shrill  accents  from  the 
house. 

**  Some  one's  in  the  barn  stealing  bosses." 

At  this  moment  the  turkeys,  becoming  alarmed  at  the 
very  evident  expressed  intentions  of  the  intruders,  set  up  a 
loud  ''  Quit,  quit  !" 

*'  They're  stealing  the  turkeys.  It's  some  of  them  thievin' 
Aberlitionists,"  said  the  old  woman. 

**  You  bring  the  lantern,  and  I'll  see,"  answered  a  deep 
voice,  evidently  that  of  the  cross  old  rebel  himself. 

'*  We're  in  for  it  now,  boys,"  said  Sergeant  Swords,  turn- 
ing on  the  light  from  his  dark  lantern.  *'  Hunt  holes 
somewhere. '  * 

Tom  Scott  had  enough  to  do  to  hold  the  doors  against 
the  dog,  which  seemed  determined  to  force  an  entrance. 
Corporal  Grimm  sprang  into  a  meal  chest,  which  he  saw  at 
the  far  end  of  the  barn,  and  the  lid  closed  down  on  him;  two 
others  found  concealment  behind  a  hay-mow,  and  Sergeant 
Swords  and  Mr.  Diggs  sprang  up  among  the  rafters,  where 
the  turkeys  were  roosting. 

**  Oh,  Lordy  !  I  shall  be  killed,  I  know  I  shall  1"  wailed 
poor  Diggs,  as  he  scrambled  up. 

The  turkeys  were  now  remonstrating  loudly, 

**  Stop  your  chin  music  !"  said  the  sergeant. 

Tom  Scott  was  still  holding  the  doors  when  the  old  man 
and  his  wife  came  to  them. 

**Some  one  is  in  the  barn,"  said  the  voice  of  the  old 
man.     **  See  here,  the  lock  is  broken  off." 

In  a  moment,  in  spite  of  Tom's  efforts,  the  door  was 
pushed  open,  and  the  bull  dog,  with  loud,  deep  yelps,  sprang 
'»n. 

Tom  kept  well  behind  the   door,    and   pulled  it  close 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I55 

against  him.  The  old  woman  held  up  a  lantern,  and  the 
sergeant  and  our  friend  Diggs  were  both  discovered  by  the 
man  and  the  dog  at  the  same  time. 

The  dog  announced  his  discovery  by  angry  growls,  and 
his  master,  a  man  about  fifty  years  of  age,  by  closely  exam- 
ining an  old,  ugly  musket  in  his  hand. 

**  Hulloa,  you  thieves  ;  I've  cotched  you  now  ?"  he  said, 
advancing. 

**Good  evening,  sir,"  said  Swords. 

<*  What  are  you  doing  up  there,  you  scamps  ?" 

**  Roosting,"  was  the  cool  response. 

**  Shoot  them  '"  said  the  old  woman,  holding  up  the 
lantern. 

**0h,  no  !  don't,  grandpa,"  said  the  sergeant. 

**0h,  Lordy  !  I'll  be  killed!"  wailed  Diggs,  trying  to 
screen  himself  behind  a  turkey. 

Click  went  the  old  musket. 

**  Quit,  quit,"  peeped  the  turkeys. 

"  I  second  the  motion,"  said  Sergeant  Swords. 

**  Shoot  them,  old  man;  shoot  'em  dead,"  repeated  the 
woman,  whose  eyes  were  blazing  with  fury  at  sight  of  the 
blue-coats. 

**  I  intend  to,"  he  said,  bringing  his  musket  to  his 
shoulder,  which  movement  made  Diggs  fairly  howl  with 
fear. 

*  *  Hold  on,  grandpa  ;  give  a  fellow  a  chance  to  say  his 
prayers  afore  you  pop  him  over,"  said  Sergeant  Swords. 
''If  you  don't  turn  away  that  old  popgun  you  may  hurt 
some  of  these  turkeys.  Besides,  I've  got  a  battalion  of  men 
here  all  around  you,  and  I  can  raise  the  devil." 

At  this  moment  the  dog,  which  had  been  prowling  about, 
discovered  Tom  Scott  behind  the  door,  and  renewed  his  at- 
tack upon  him.  Tom  fired  two  shots  from  his  revolver,  one 
of  which  silenced  the  dog  forever.  The  two  men  in  the  hay- 
mow now  came  rolling  down,  much  like  two  huge  balls,  each 
snatching  a  turkey  as  he  came. 

Corporal  Grimm  sprang  from  the  meal-chest,  white  as  a 
snowball. 

"Look  there,"  old  man;  thar's  a  ghost!"  cried  the 
woman,  pointing  at  Corporal  Grimm.     The  old  man  leveled 


156  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

his  musket  and  fired,  but  the  shot  flew  wide  of  its  mark,  and 
Corporal  Grimm  advanced. 

The  old  man  and  old  woman  took  to  their  heels,  and  the 
next  moment  was  heard  the  sound  of  many  voices  and  the 
tramp  of  many  feet. 

**  Secesh,  by  hokey  !"  cried  Sergeant  Swords,  leaping  from 
his  perch  with  a  gobbler's  neck  in  each  hand.  '*  Git  up  and 
git!"  and  all  made  a  rapid  exit,  leaving  poor  Diggs  still 
perched  on  the  rafters,  bewildered  and  confused.  In  their 
haste  they  left  the  dark  lantern  in  the  barn  with  the  slides 
open,  by  the  side  of  the  old  woman's  lantern,  which  she  had 
dropped  in  her  haste. 

"Oh,  Lordy,  I  shall  be  killed  ;  I  know  I  shall,"  wailed 
poor  Diggs,  frozen  to  his  perch  by  his  terror. 

Bang  !  bang  !  bang  !  went  a  dozen  shots,  their  blaze  light- 
ing up  the  intense  darkness.  It  came  from  the  new  arrivals 
firing  at  the  flying  soldiers,  who  were  rapidly  retreating  with 
their  prizes.  Tom  Scott  lost  a  thumb  by  a  random  shot, 
but  he  did  not  lose  either  of  the  two  turkeys  he  had  started 
with. 

"  Who  were  they,  Seth  ?"  Diggs  heard  a  voice  outside 
ask. 

<*I  don't  know;  abolition  soldiers,  probably,  stealing 
chickens,"  replied  another  voice. 

Diggs  thought  he  had  heard  both  voices  before,  but  in  his 
terror  he  was  not  sure. 

"Guess  they  got  no  chickens,"  said  a  third  voice,  and 
Diggs  could  hear  the  speaker  ramming  a  load  down  his  gun. 

**  Let's  take  a  look  in  the  barn,"  said  the  first  speaker. 
Halloa  !  if  they  ain't  left  their  lanterns  burning ;  left  in  a 
hurry,  I  guess." 

The  blood  fairly  froze  in  the  veins  of  our  friend  Diggs, 
as  he  heard  several  steps  approaching  the  barn  door. 
Flight  was  now  impossible,  if  it  had  not  been  before. 

Several  men,  dressed  in  the  gray  uniform  of  Confederates, 
appeared  at  the  barn  door. 

"Halloa!"  cried  one,  in  the  uniform  of  a  lieutenant, 
"  here  is  a  dead  dog.  Can  that  be  what  those  three  shots 
were  fired  at  which  brought  us  here  ?" 

'*By    Jove,     Lieutenant     Snapemup,  there's    a    quec 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  157 

rooster,"  and  the  speaker  pointed  to  our  friend  Diggs,  who 
sat  trembling  astride  the  rafter. 

"Who  are  you  and  what  are  you  doing  up  there?"  cried 
Lieutenant  Snapemup. 

**  Oh,  Lordy,  Lordy,  Lordy  !"  groaned  Diggs. 

**  Come  down  there,  Stumpy,"  cried  Diggs'  old  tormentor 
and  former  companion,  Seth  Williams,  entering. 

As  Diggs  showed  no  sign  of  an  intention  to  obey  his 
order,  Seth  adopted  a  summary  method  for  bringing  him 
down.  Taking  a  musket  from  a  soldier,  he  fired  a  shot 
which  passed  about  a  foot  above  the  small,  round  head. 
With  a  howl  of  fear  and  desperation,  Diggs,  who  verily  be- 
lieved he  was  killed,  let  go  his  hold  and  fell  from  the  beam, 
head  first  into  the  open  meal-chest  that  was  just  beneath 
him. 

*'  Williams,  what  do  you  mean  ?  You  have  killed  him  !'* 
cried  Lieutenant  Snapemup. 

"  No,  I  have  not  touched  him,"  replied  Seth. 

**  Who  is  it  ?"  asked  Howard  Jones  entering  the  barn. 

''A  Yank,"  replied  Williams,  and,  walking  forw^ard  to  the 
chest,  where  Diggs  was  floundering  and  sneezing  in  the  meal, 
he  seized  him  by  the  nape  of  the  neck,  pulled  him  out  and 
deposited  him  on  the  floor,  where  he  stood,  white  with 
meal,  and  his  eyes  and  ears  full. 

*'  Who  are  you  ?"  asked  Seth,  peering  into  the  face  of  his 
victim,  who  stood  digging  his  fists  into  his  eyes. 

**  I — I — hem — that  is — I  don't  know,"  stammered  Diggs. 

''Let  me  see,"  said  Williams,  giving  him  a  shake  so 
vigorous  that  the  meal  flew  in  white  clouds  from  his  hair  and 
clothes.  **  I  do.  I  know  you.  You  are  Patrick  Henry 
Diggs,  by  all  that's  wonderful  !  Where  have  you  been, 
corporal  ?" 

'*I — hem — I — I — that  is  to  say,  I  don't  know,"  gasped 
Diggs. 

*'You  don't  hey?  Well,  collect  your  ideas,"  replied 
Seth. 

**  Well,  yes — hem — thas  is  to  say — hem,  hem — I  have 
been  a  prisoner. 

The  men  now  crowded  around  Diggs,  who,  having  col- 
lected his  faculties,  told  them  how  he  had  been  taken  prig- 


158  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

oner  at  Carrick's  Ford,  how  he  had  tried  again  and  again  to 
escape,  how  he  had  joined  the  foraging  party  with  the  full 
intention  of  escaping;  he  told  a  moving  story  of  the  compul- 
sion which  had  been  used  to  force  him  to  put  on  the  uniform 
of  a  Union  soldier. 

Seth  Williams  told  him  that  they  were  very  glad  they  had 
found  him,  for  they  were  going  back  to  Snagtown,  and  he 
knew  Crazy  Joe  would  mourn  if  his  mud  man  did  not 
return  with  the  rest.  Diggs  flew  into  a  fury  as  of  old;  but 
the  barn  and  premises  having  been  explored,  the  word  of 
command  was  given,  and  Mr.  Diggs  found  himself  again  on 
the  march,  but  this  time  with  other  matter  for  thought  than 
a  diverting  chapter  for  his  contemplated  book. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

MR.  TOMPKINS  RECEIVES  STRANGE   NEWS. 

The  war  cloud  grew  darker  day  by  day.  The  time  had 
actually  come  when  families  were  divided,  and  brother  was 
arrayed  against  brother.  But  little  business  was  done  in 
the  border  and  middle  States.  Men  seemed  to  have  suddenly 
gone  mad.  The  once  industrious  farmer  had  deserted  his 
farm,  and  the  plow  lay  rusting  in  the  weedy  furrow.  A 
majority  of  the  able-bodied  men  were  either  in  the  Northern 
or  Southern  army.  The  wildest  and  most  exaggerated 
rumors  were  flying  over  the  land.  Skirmishes  were  reported 
as  tremendous  battles,  hundreds  were  magnified  into  thou- 
sands, and  tens  to  hundreds.  Men.  who  had  always  been 
peaceable  and  law  abiding,  seemed  suddenly  inspired  with  a 
mania  for  the  murder,  plunder  and  destruction  of  all  who 
did  not  adhere  to  their  opinions.  Friends  became  enemies, 
neighbors  looked  upon  each  other  with  cold  suspicion  or 
expressed  open  hostility.  All  baser  attributes  of  man's 
nature,  kept  in  check  by  the  strong  arm  of  law  in  time  of 
peace,  were  roused  and  brought  to  the  surface. 

The  plantation  of  Mr.  Tompkins  had  not  been  visited  by 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  159 

hostile  forces  since  the  visit  of  Oleah's  company.  But  that 
event  was  sufficient  to  give  him  full  knowledge  of  the  seri- 
ously dangerous  condition  of  the  country.  Mr.  Tompkins 
was  greatly  changed.  A  careworn  expression  had  settled  on 
his  face — a  face  haggard  and  livid — years  older  than  when 
we  first  looked  upon  it,  and  hair  whitening  fast.  The  bloom 
had  faded  from  Mrs.  Tompkins*  delicate  dark  face,  and  the 
happy  smile  from  her  lips. 

The  harmony  of  the  household  had  been  disturbed,  never 
again  to  be  restored.  The  peace  which  had  lasted  for  years 
was  broken,  so  were  the  ties  of  love,  which  had  defined  the 
ravages  of  time,  and  the  thousand  petty  vexations  of  domes- 
tic life  were  sadly  strained.  Mr.  Tompkins'  political  prefer- 
ence was  cramped  and  choked  by  his  family  division.  True, 
no  open  rupture  had  taken  place  between  him  and  his  wife, 
yet  the  very  fact  that  both  were  silent  upon  the  exciting  topic 
of  the  day  brought  about  that  coolness  which  is  sure  to  re- 
sult when  there  is  a  forbidden  topic  between  husband  and 
wife.  Mr.  Tompkins  spent  the  days  in  anxiety,  and  the 
nights  brought  no  peace.  He  went  to  the  village  almost 
daily  for  the  mail,  and  found  the  newspapers  full  of  accounts 
of  bloody  battles,  while  from  lip  to  lip  passed  horrible  ru- 
mors. 

When  the  defeat  at  Bull  Run  was  rumored  he  waited  to 
gather  authentic  news,  with  painfully  complicated  feelings — 
anxiety  for  the  cause  he  could  not  openly  avow,  and  for  his 
sons,  in  either  army,  one  always  to  be  in  the  victorious  army, 
and  one  in  the  ranks  of  the  defeated.  And  this  thought 
chased  away  the  look  of  joy  that  for  an  instant  lit  up  the  face 
of  Mrs.  Tompkins  when  she  learned  the  news. 

Days  passed,  and  weeks,  but  no  news  came  of  either  son. 
All  Mr.  Tompkins  knew  was  that  armies  were  marching  and 
counter-marching  daily,  and  filling  the  country  with  alarm. 

Communication  north  and  south  was  cut  off,  and  it  was 
almost  impossible  for  any  letter  to  cross  the  line. 

It  was  evening,  three  or  four  weeks  after  the  battle  of 
Bull  Run.  Mr.  Tompkins  had,  as  usual,  been  to  Snagtown, 
and  returned  ;  the  Summer  sun  was  sinking,  battling  in  gold- 
en glory,  a  thick,  dark  bank  of  clouds  gathering  in  the 
northwest.     Mr.  Tompkins  sat  in  a  rustic  seat  on  the  lawn, 


l6o  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

beneath  the  spreading  branches  of  a  maple,  which  had  of  lite 
become  his  favorite  resort.  As  he  sat,  his  eyes  wandered  off 
to  the  northwest,  rather  in  listlessness  than  interest. 

The  sun  went  to  rest  behind  the  hill,  and  lightning  flashed 
from  the  dark  recesses  of  the  clouds,  and  twilight,  soft  and 
gray,  began  to  gather  about  the  landscape. 

A  man  entered  the  front  yard  and  walked  leisurely  down 
the  white  gravelled  walk  toward  the  portion  of  the  lawn  where 
Mr.  Tompkins  was  sitting.  He  was  a  man  apparently  near 
Mr.  Tompkins'  own  age,  but  his  form  erect,  and  lithe,  still 
seemed  to  retain  his  vitality  and  youthful  vigor.  His  woolly, 
sun  burned  hair  was  streaked  with  gray  ;  his  yellow  face  was 
wrinkled,  but  his  eyes  were  fired  with  energy.  The  rapid 
change  of  expression  on  his  face  was  perhaps  the  most  re- 
markable thing  about  this  man — at  one  moment  gentle,  al- 
most appealing,  the  next  inspired  with  the  fury  of  a  demon. 
The  mulatto  carried  himself  with  a  boldness  and  a  freedom 
not  common  with  those  of  his  color.  Walking  up  to  the 
planter  and  touching  the  brim  of  his  weather-beaten  hat,  he 
said  : 

**Good  evening,  sir.     Mr.  Tompkins,  I  believe?" 

**  That's  my  name.  What  is  your  business  with  me  ?"  re- 
turned the  planter,  sharply. 

**  I  want  to  see  you,"  replied  the  mulatto,  coolly,  taking, 
unbidden,  a  seat  on  the  bench  beneath  the  tree. 

*  <  To  see  me  ?     Well ,  what  for  ?' ' 

**  To  talk  with  you,"  was  the  reply. 

**  What  is  it  ?"  demanded  the  planter.  **  Have  you  a  bad 
master,  and  do  you  want  me  to  buy  you  ?" 

**  No,  sir,  I  am  not  for  sale,"  replied  the  mulatto,  his  face 
glowing  with  a  baleful  light.  **  I  am  no  slave,  I  am  free, 
and  free  by  my  own  exertions." 

**  Well,  what  is  it  you  have  to  say  to  me  ?" 

**  Something,  I  think,  you  will  be  glad  to  hear." 

The  planter  began  to  lose  patience.  '^Ifyou  have  any 
thing  to  say  to  me,  say  it  at  once." 

<'Well,  to  begin  with,  you  have  two  sons,  one  in  the 
Confederate  and  one  in  the  Union  army." 

<' What  of  them?" 

«<They  are  well." 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  l6l 

**  Thank  you,  thank  you  for  the  news,"  cried  the  planter, 
rismg  and  grasping  the  old  man's  hand.  ''  When  did  you 
see  them  last  ?" 

*' You  are  willing  to  talk  to  me  now,"  said  the  mulatto, 
with  a  smile. 

''Where  did  you  see  my  boys  last?"  repeated  Mr. 
Tompkins,  eagerly,  unheeding  the  interruption. 

"  Only  a  few  days  ago." 

"Where?" 

"  In  their  camps.     They  both  are  moving  back  this  way. " 

"  How  came  you  to  see  them  both?  Is  one  of  them  a 
prisoner?" 

"  No." 

"  You  can  not  have  been  in  both  armies  ?" 

"I  have  been." 

"  How  did  that  happen  ?" 

"  How  I  go  is  a  secret  known  only  to  myself,  but  I  go 
wherever  desire  or  duty  call  me,  and  armies,  guards,  and 
prisons,  locked  and  bolted  doors,  are  no  impediment  to  me. 
I  saw  your  sons,  and  they  are  well." 

It  had  growTi  almost  dark,  yet  the  planter  could  see  the 
eyes  of  his  strange  visitor  gleam  weirdly. 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  he  asked,  the  little  superstition  he  had 
in  his  nature  aroused. 

"They  call  me  Yellow  Steve." 

"  Where  do  you  live  ?" 

"  On  the  earth,  in  the  air,  almost  on  the  air." 

"By  that  you  mean  you  live  in  no  particular  place?" 
said  the  planter. 

"  Yes.  There  was  a  time  when  I  was  human,  when  I  had 
human  desires  and  human  feeling,  but  all  that  is  changed. 
My  soul  has  been  tortured  until  what  little  reason  I  ever 
possessed  has  fled.  There  are  times,  sir,  when  I  am  not  a 
human  being." 

"You  are  crazy,"  said  the  planter,  with  an  incredulous 
smile. 

"  Have  you  ever  read  of  Wagner,  the  Wehr-wolf  ?" 

"Yes,  in  my  boyhood  I  have  read  of  that  remarkable 
personage,"  replied  the  planter. 

"You  remember  that  periodically,  he  became  a  wolf,  a 


l62  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

demon.  Well,  sir,  I  have  passed  through  a  similar  experi- 
ence. There  are  times  when  my  human  feelings,  my 
human  reason  leave  me."  The  mulatto's  yellow  face  seem- 
ed to  grow  livid  in  the  twilight. 

The  wind  moaned  wildly,  and  the  clouds  gathered  in  thick, 
rolling  masses  in  the  northwest. 

*' Have  you  any  further  business  with  me?"  asked  the 
planter  uneasily. 

*'  I  am  to  tell  you  that  I  hold  a  key  that  will  unlock  one 
of  the  darkest  secrets  that  has  clouded  your  life,  a  secret 
that  has  ever  been  a  puzzle  and  a  torment  to  you.  This 
dark  war  cloud  will  not  roll  of  our  land  without  sweeping 
many  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  I  feel  that  I  shall  be 
among  the  number.  I  can  not  leave  this  earth  without 
yielding  up  to  you  the  key  of  this  mystery." 

''Where  is  the  key,  and  what  is  the  mystery  ?"  asked  Mr. 
Tompkins. 

*'  I  will  arrange  so  that  you  shall  receive  the  key  after  my 
death.  The  secret  relates  to  the  parentage  of  your  foster 
child." 

A  loud  clap  of  thunder  shook,  and,  for  one  moment,  a 
blaze  of  lightning  enwrapped  the  earth.  When  Mr. 
Tompkins  lifted  his  dazzled  eyes,  he  was  alone.  The 
strange  man  had  disappeared  as  suddenly  as  if  he  had  melt- 
ed into  air. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


To  Irene  the  varied  and  startling  changes  that  had  lately 
taken  place,  brought  perplexity  and  grief.  The  political 
question,  that  she  had  heard  discussed  since  her  early  child- 
hood, until  it  had  become  to  her  as  familiar  as  a  house- 
hold pet,  and  been  deemed  as  harmless,  had  broken  up  the 
family,  and  now  bade  fair  to  destroy  the  Nation.  Oft^n  in 
her  childish  innocence  had  she  laughed  to  hear  little  Abner 
declare  himself  *'  Papa's  Whig,"  little  dreaming  of  the  awful 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 63 

meaning  lurking  in  these  words,  a  meaning  powerful  for  the 
destruction  of  homes  and  country. 

A  monster  had  been  taken  into  the  Tompkins'  family  and 
laughed  over  and  caressed,  and  now  it  had  arisen  in  its 
wrath  to  prove  their  destroyer.  That  monster  was  differ- 
ence of  political  opinion.  Irene,  with  her  clear  good  senses 
saw  the  great  mistake  in  the  life  of  her  foster  parents.  Their 
difference  of  opinion,  kept  alive  by  frequent  discussion,  and 
veiled  by  light  and  gentle  jests,  had  at  last  thrown  off  all 
disguises,  and  stood  forth  a  frightful  reality,  widening  with 
alarming  rapidity  the  chasm  opened  between  them.  It  may  be 
doubted,  if  it  is  safe  for  husband  and  wife  to  differ  even  in  jest. 

Irene  had  puzzled  her  brain  in  her  endeavor  to  devise 
some  plan,  which  might  restore  to  the  family  the  happy 
harmony  of  old,  but,  like  many  good  men  whose  minds 
were  engrossed  with  the  same  endeavor  for  the  country's 
good,  she  failed. 

The  regiment  of  which  Abner  Tompkins  was  a  member 
had  returned  to  the  Junction,  and  the  regiment  which 
Colonel  Scrabble  commanded  was  again  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Snagtown.  Both  Abner  and  Oleah  had  sent  word  to  their 
parents  that  they  would  probably  be  able  to  visit  home, 
while  their  companies  were  encamped  in  the  neighborhood. 

Colonel  Scrabble,  finding  his  position  in  the  vicinity  of 
Snagtown  rather  uncomfortably  near  the  Junction,  where 
Colonel  Holdfast  and  two  other  regiments  were  quartered, 
fell  back  about  twenty  miles  south,  beyond  the  Twin 
Mountains.  The  good  people  about  Snagtown  felt  greatly 
relieved  at  the  departure  of  the  colonel's  forces,  for  they 
had  been  kept  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm,  expecting  battle 
every  day. 

It  was  the  third  day  after  the  retirement  of  the  Confeder- 
ates  that  a  single  horseman,  a  cavalry  officer,  galloped  down 
the  long  hill  on  the  road  leading  from  Snagtown  to  Mr. 
Tompkins'  residence.  He  was  a  fearless  looking  young 
fellow,  with  blue  eyes  and  dark  brown  hair,  and  he  rode 
alone,  though  he  wore  the  blue  uniform  of  a  Union  captain. 

Arriving  at  the  front  gate,  he  swung  from  the  saddle, 
handing  his  reins  to  a  negro  boy,  and  walked  quickly  up  the 
front  walk,  meeting  his  father  on  the  lawn. 


164  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

"  Quite  safe  and  sound,  you  see,"  he  said  in  reply  to  Mr.' 
Tompkins'  eager,  anxious  eyes. 

Father  and  son  went  together  to  the  house,  and,  at  the 
sound  of  the  well-known  voice,  Mrs.  Tompkins,  with  a  cry 
of  joy,  rushed  from  her  room  to  clasp  her  son  in  her  arms. 
What  though  he  wore  the  hated  uniform  of  a  Union  soldier  ? 
He  was  still  her  son. 

Irene's  cheeks  glowed  with  pleasure  at  sight  of  Abner, 
whom  she  had  so  long  believed  to  be  her  brother.  She  gave 
him  a  sister's  welcome,  as  it  was. 

During  the  evening,  when  alone  with  his  father,  Abner 
related  the  mysterious  appearance  and  disappearance  of 
Yellow  Steve,  and  his  strange  words.  Mr.  Tompkms  also 
had  something  singular  to  relate  on  that  subject,  and  for 
half  an  hour  they  discussed  this  strange  individual  and  his 
possible  connection  with  Irene's  history. 

''  He  says  he  holds  the  key,  which  will  unlock  the 
mystery  of  her  parentage,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  '^  but  how 
are  we  to  get  him  to  turn  it  ?" 

Abner  said  he  would  make  it  one  of  the  duties  of  his  life 
to  search  out  this  mysterious  stranger. 

*'  It  will  have  to  be  managed  carefully,"  said  the  father, 
"  for  should  he  be  so  inclined,  this  man,  perhaps,  might 
destroy  the  last  trace  of  her  parentage.  My  impression  is 
that  it  was  he  who  placed  her,  when  a  baby,  at  our  door. '  * 

**What  could  have  been  his  motive  ?"  asked  Abner. 

"Motive?  Any  one  of  a  thousand  things  might  have 
been  his  motive.  He  might  have  done  it  with  the  hope  of 
securing  a  reward  for  the  recovery  of  the  child,  or  he  may 
thus  have  taken  revenge  for  some  real  or  fancied  wrong,  or 
he  may  have  been  hired  by  the  parents." 

''Come,  Irene,"  said  the  young  officer  when  tea  was 
over.     ''I  want  to  look  around  the  old  place  once  more." 

They  paused  in  the  garden,  where  the  air  was  sweet  with 
the  fragance  of  Summer  flowers,  and  pulsating  with  the 
evening  songs  of  birds. 

*' I  never  come  out  here  now,"  said  Irene.  **It  is  so 
lonesome  with  you  and  Oleah  so  far  away,"  and  sat  down 
upon  a  rustic  seat. 

As  Abner  gazed  into  the  depths  of  those  soft,  gray  eyes  he 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 65 

thought  so  much  beauty  had  never  before  been  concentrated 
in  one  being.  Irene's  goodness  of  heart  he  had  learned  to 
know  long  ago.  He  was  he  thought,  almost  on  the  eve  of 
discovering  her  parentage,  but  he  determined  to  win  her, 
be  it  high  or  low. 

*' Irene,"  he  said,  '*  I  am  glad  to  be  once  more  in  this 
dear  old  home,  to  be  once  more  with  the  parents  I  love  ; 
but  the  greatest  happiness  of  all  is  to  have  you  again  by  my 
side." 

'*  O  Abner,"  she  answered,  lifting  her  earnest,  tearful 
eyes,  *'do  not  say  to  me  again  what  you  said  to  me  that 
last  night !  It  breaks  my  heart  to  give  you  pain,  but  I 
know  that  you  are  wrong,  that  you  have  mistaken  your  own 
feelings.  I  have  loved  you  so  long  as  a  sister  !  Oh,  how 
terribly  all  things  have  changed  !  Do  not  you  change, 
Abner  !     Be  my  brother  still  !" 

"  Let  what  is  broken  so  remain, 
The  gods  are  hard  to  reconcile," 

said  Abner,  looking  sorrowfully  into  the  pale,  pleading 
face.  ''When  change  has  come,  nothing  can  bring  back 
the  old  order  of  things.  But  I  will  wait,  I  will  promise  you 
not  to  speak  again  of  my  love,  until  you  can  answer  me 
without  tears  in  your  eyes.  Now,  let  me  see  you  smile, 
Irene,  once  more  before  I  go." 

Irene  could  not  sleep  that  night ;  her  bed  chamber  was  in 
the  south  wing  of  the  house,  and  her  window  looked  out  up- 
on a  portion  of  the  grounds  directly  shaded  with  trees  and 
shrubbery.  It  was  late  when  voices  on  the  lawn  below 
attracted  her  attention.  The  family,  she  knew,  had  been 
buried  in  sleep  for  hours,  and  it  was  something  unusual  for 
the  slaves  to  select  that  portion  of  the  grounds  for  midnight 
consultation.  At  last  she  arose  and  cautiously  approached 
the  window. 

The  night  was  beautiful,  the  moon  shone  brightly,  even 
penetrating  the  dark  shade  of  the  trees,  beneath  one  of 
which  two  figures  were  distinctly  visible.  The  night  was 
very  still,  and,  though  the  men  were  at  some  distance  from 
the  house,  she  could  hear  distinctly  every  word  they  spoke. 

The  voice  of  one  sounded  familiar  to  Irene,  and  it  took 


1 66  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

only  a  second  glance  to  show  her  that  it  was  Crazy  Joe,  en- 
gaged in  conversation  with  some  stranger. 

Crazy  Joe  had  always  made  a  strange  impression  on  Irene. 
From  her  earliest  recollection  he  had  been  either  a  resident 
or  frequenter  of  the  Tompkins'  plantation.  The  poor  luna- 
tic had  always  shown  the  warmest  attachment  for  her,  and 
his  strange  wild  talk,  the  mingling  of  early  Scriptural  and 
classical  lessons,  with  ideas  dwarfed  by  some  sudden  shock, 
had  always  had  a  strange  fascination  for  her. 

All  her  fear  instantly  vanished  as  she  recognized  Crazy 
Joe,  for  she  knew  that  no  harm  could  ever  come  to  any  one 
of  them  through  him,  but  her  curiosity  to  know  who  was  his 
companion  and  what  their  topic  of  conversation,  became  al- 
most painful  in  its  intensity. 

Crazy  Joe  had  of  late  divided  his  time  between  the  plan- 
tation and  the  cabin  at  the  foot  of  Twin  Mountains.  Uncle 
Dan,  when  he  entered  the  army,  tried  to  induce  Joe  to 
desert  the  place  altogether,  but  this  he  refused  to  do,  always 
declaring  he  must  have  the  house  of  his  Uncle  Esau  ready 
at  his  coming. 

Irene  could  discover  that  Joe's  companion  was  a  negro,  a 
man  past  the  middle  age  of  life,  of  strong  frame  and  strongly 
marked  features.  It  was  with  a  thrill  of  astonishment  that 
she  heard  these  words. 

**When  do  you  remember  seeing  your  father  last?" 

**  *Twas  when  my  father  dwelt  in  a  distant  land.  I  was 
much  beloved  of  my  father,  for  I  was  the  sun  of  his  old 
age." 

**0h,  don't  talk  such  nonsense!  What  was  your 
father's  name  ?" 

**  Jacob,  my  father  was  Jacob,  the  son  of  Isaac." 

**No,  he  wasn't,"  replied  the  man.  ''Try  and  think  if 
your  father  didn't  have  another  name  than  Jacob." 

The  poor  fellow  for  a  moment  puzzled  his  brain  and  then 
said  slowly  : 

''  No,  it  could  not  be  otherwise.  Joseph  was  the  son  of 
Jacob,  and  Jacob  the  son  of  Isaac,  and  Isaac  the  son  of 
Abraham  ;  so  you  see  my  father  must  have  been  Jacob. 
Joseph  was  sold  into  bondage  and  carried  into  Egypt,  and  I 
am  Joseph,  so  my  father  must  have  been  Jacob." 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 67 

"Can't  you  recollect  that  your  father  had  another 
name?" 

' '  No,  he  never  had  any  other  name  but  Jacob,  the  son  of 
Isaac." 

''Your  father's  name  was  Henry,"  said  the  man.  **  Now 
don't  you  remember  that  his  Christian  name  was  Henry  ?" 

The  moonlight  fell  full  on  Joe's  troubled  face,  and  Irene 
thought  she  could  discover  a  strange  expression  cross  it, 
as  though  a  stream  of  memory's  sunshine  had  suddenly  been 
let  in  on  his  long  clouded  mind,  but  a  moment  after  it  was 
passed,  and  he  said  : 

*'No,  it  must  have  been  Jacob,  and  if  Jacob  is  not  my 
father,  my  father  must  be  dead.  The  famine  has  been  very 
sore  in  the  land  of  Canaan." 

''  There  has  been  no  famine  in  the  land  where  your  father 
dwells,"  said  the  man,  earnestly.  "Your  father  never 
knew  a  famine,  never  knew  want  or  care.  He  was  a  reck- 
less, passionate  man,  but  at  times  he  was  gentle  and  kind." 

"  My  father,  Jacob,  was  always  good  and  kind,"  said  Joe, 
thoughtfully. 

''Your  father's  name  was  not  Jacob,"  said  the  man, 
evidently  annoyed  and  puzzled.  "  Your  father's  name  was 
Henry — "  Irene  listened  with  strained  attention  to  hear 
the  last  name,  but  the  voice  of  the  speaker  was  lowered,  so 
that  she  failed  to  catch  it.  "  Now,"  went  on  the  stranger, 
"  try  and  remember,  while  I  tell  you  about  your  father  and 
your  home.  Your  father  was  a  handsome  man,  with  dark 
hair  and  eyes  and  heavy  jet  black  whiskers.  Do  you  not 
remember  the  home  of  your  childhood — a  large,  brown  stone 
mansion,  surrounded  with  palmetto  trees,  and  orange  groves, 
and  cane  brakes  ?  Do  you  not  remember  the  vast  fields  of 
cotton  and  rice  and  sugar-cane,  with  negroes  working  in 
them,  and  your  father  riding  about  in  his  carriage  with  you 
by  his  side  ?  Can't  you  remember  your  mother  ?  Can't 
you  remember  the  tiny  boats  she  made  for  you  to  float  on 
the  lake?" 

The  mulatto  paused,  and  looked  eagerly  at  his  companion, 
as  though  to  catch  a  gleam  of  intelligence.  Again  that 
curious,  puzzled  look  came  over  the  face  of  Joe,  and  he 
seemed  trying  to  pierce  the  gloom  of  forgetfulness  with  his 


1 68  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

blunted  recollection.     After  a  moment  his  face  brightened, 
and  he  said  : 

''Yes,  I  remember  the  fields  of  cotton,  and  the  carnage 
and  my  mother.  I  remember  the  great  palmetto  tree  by  the 
lake,  where  I  floated  my  boats  and  made  my  flutter-mills." 

''Well,  listen  now,"  said  the  black,  still  more  earnestly. 
' '  Can  you  not  remember  what  your  name  was  when  you 
played  by  the  lake  under  the  big  palmetto  tree  by  the 
lake?" 

"  I  was  not  Joseph  then." 

"  Can  you  not  remember  what  your  name  was  ?" 

"No." 

"  Would  you  remember  if  I  was  to  tell  you  ?" 

"Yes." 

Irene  was  leaning  against  the  window-sill,  holding  the 
half-closed  shutter  in  her  hand.  In  her  eagerness  she  pressed 
forward,  pushing  the  shutter  so  far  open  that  it  slipped  from 
her  hold  and  swung  crashing  back  against  the  house.  She 
sprang  back  into  the  room  to  prevent  discovery,  and  when 
next  she  glanced  from  her  window.  Crazy  Joe  was  alone. 
His  strange  companion  had  disappeared,  and  Joe  sat  nodding 
under  the  tree  more  than  half  asleep. 

It  was  nothing  uncommon  for  Joe  to  pass  the  night  under 
a  tree,  and  Irene  only  watched  to  see  him  stretch  down 
under  a  tree  and  compose  himself  to  sleep,  when  she  crept 
to  her  own  bed,  filled  with  wonder  and  curiosity.  Crazy 
Joe's  parentage,  like  her  own,  was  shrouded  in  mystery,  and 
perhaps  it  may  have  been  their  common  misfortune  that  had 
awakened  her  sympathy  and  drawn  her  so  strongly  towards 
the  lunatic. 

It  was  late  before  Irene  closed  her  eyes  for  sleep,  and 
when  she  did,  Joe's  troubled  eyes,  Abner's  eyes,  sad  and 
reproachful,  and  the  gleaming  eyes  of  the  stranger  haunted 
her  dreams. 

Early  next  morning  she  went  out  to  where  Crazy  Joe  was 
sitting  on  the  grass,  communing  with  himself.  As  the 
approached  him  she  heard  him  say  : 

"Yes,  yes,  I  remember  the  cotton  fields  and  the  palmetto 
tree  by  the  lake,  the  boats  I  sailed  there,  but  then  something 
heavy  strikes  my  brain." 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 69 

She  tried  to  persuade  him  to  tell  her  who  it  was  he  was 
talking  with  on  the  night  before,  but  the  light  of  memory 
faded  from  his  face,  and  his  mind  immediately  averted  to 
his  father  Jacob,  who  was  soon  to  come  down  into  Egypt. 

It  was  about  two  weeks  after  Abner's  visit  that  Oleah 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  a  small  scouting  party  in  the 
neighborhood  of  his  home. 

Scouting  parties  were  no  novelty  in  and  near  the  village 
of  Snagtown,  for  this  village  lay  about  half  way  between  the 
two  hostile  forces,  and  the  scouts  of  both  armies  frequently 
entered  it.  These  parties,  not  always  made  up  of  the  most 
honorable  men,  kept  the  good  citizens  in  the  vicinity  in  a 
constant  state  of  alarm.  Hen  roosts  were  robbed,  apple 
orchards  devastated,  and  melon  patches  stripped,  vines  and 
all. 

Oleah's  party,  however,  attempted  no  exploits  of  this  kind, 
for  his  men  knew  that  he  would  regard  it  as  base  and  das- 
tardly an  act  to  filch  from  an  unoffending  citizen  as  to  fly 
from  an  enemy. 

Our  friend  Diggs  was  of  the  party,  and  when  Oleah  sta- 
tioned his  men  in  a  grove,  about  a  mile  distant,  and  set  out 
to  visit  his  home,  Mr.  Diggs  volunteered  to  accompany  him. 
Oleah  was  annoyed,  but,  having  no  good  excuse  for  refusal, 
submitted  with  what  grace  he  could  to  the  infliction.  The 
short-legged  soldier  was  now  all  smiles  and  satisfaction, 
being,  in  his  own  estimation,  the  favored  of  his  captain. 

"  I  tell  you — hem,  hem,  hem  !"  said  Diggs,  as  he  kicked 
his  heels  into  the  flanks  of  his  horse — not  January,  but  a 
spiteful  little  mustang — to  keep  up  with  the  fierce  black 
charger  on  which  the  captain  was  mounted.  ''  I  tell  you — 
hem,  hem  ! — this  reminds  me  more  of  the  return  of  the 
knights  of  old  after  a  battle,  or  a  crusade,  than  any  thing  in 
my  experience." 

Diggs'  conversation  was  not  noted  for  brilliancy  or  point, 
but  Oleah  thought  he  never  knew  him  to  be  so  flat  and 
pointless  as  on  this  occasion. 

"  1  can't  for  the  life  of  me,  Diggs,"  he  said,  ''  see  that 
we  bear  any  possible  likeness  to  knights  or  crusaders." 

'*  Why,  you  see,  they  left  their  homes,  and  so  did  we. 
We  are  ahke  there." 


lyO  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

Oleah  made  no  answer.     He  was  probably  convinced. 

Mr.  Diggs  went  on  triumphantly: 

''They  went  off  to  fight,  so  did  we;  they  came  back 
clothed  with  victory  and  glory,  so  did  we." 

"  I  doubt  whether  either  of  us  have  achieved  any  victory 
to  be  boasted  of.  As  to  the  glory,  I  lay  claim  to  none,  and 
you  must  have  little,  unless  you  acquired  it  in  creek  bottoms 
or  turkey  roosts." 

It  was  Mr.  Diggs*  turn  to  be  silent  now.  His  face  became 
almost  livid  with  momentary  rage,  and  the  ill-assorted 
companions  road  on  without  speaking,  until  the  Tompkins' 
mansion  was  reached. 

The  second  son,  in  Confederate  gray,  was  as  gladly 
welcomed  by  his  father  as  Abner  in  his  loyal  blue,  while  in 
the  mother's  eyes  shone  not  only  a  mother's  tender  love, 
but  the  proud  patriotism  of  a  woman,  who  had  given  her  son 
to  the  cause  she  believed  holy  and  just. 

''And  here  is  friend  Diggs,  too,"  said  the  planter,  taking 
the  hand  of  the  little  Confederate  with  such  cordiality  that 
Mr.  Diggs  was  in  ecstacies  of  delight.  "Have  you  been 
well?" 

"Quite  well,  Mr.  Tompkins — hem,  hem  ! — have  been  quite 
well,  except  a  few  gun-shot  wounds,  received  at  Carrick's 
Ford.     Hem,  hem,  hem  !" 

Mrs.  Tompkins,  too,  welcomed  him  with  gracious  hos- 
pitality, and,  when  Irene  met  him  with  friendly  greeting,  he 
felt  more  than  rejoiced,  that  he  had  not  given  up  a  soldier's 
life.  He  had  fought  his  battles  and  was  now  winning  his 
just  reward,  and  ' '  sweet  the  treasure,  sweet  the  pleasure, 
sweet  the  pleasure  after  pain. ' ' 

"  Hem,  hem,  hem  ! — my  friends — hem,  hem  ! — my  dear 
friends,  he,  he,  he!"  chuckled  the  little  fellow,  looking  as 
silly  as  it  was  possible  for  a  man  of  his  size,  with  glasses  on, 
to  look  ;  "this  gives  me — hem,  hem  ! — unbounded,  I  may 
say  unlimited,  satisfaction." 

At  this  moment  another  character  entered  on  the  scene. 

It  was  Crazy  Joe  ;    he   paused  a  moment,  and  a  look  of 

recognition  lit  up  his  features.     He  walked   forward,  and, 

placing  his  hand  on  Diggs*  shoulder,  angrily  demanded  : 

"  Why  are  you  here,  sir  ?    Why  did  you  not  remain  where 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I7I 

I  left  you  ?  When  I  make  a  man  out  of  clay,  and  stand 
him  up,  I  want  him  to  stay  where  I  leave  him,  until  I  can 
show  people  the  greatness  of  my  handiwork." 

It  was  impossible  for  those  present  to  restrain  their  in- 
voluntary smiles,  and  Diggs,  seeing  this,  lost  his  temper. 

'*  Go  away,  fool,"  he  cried  ;  *'  take  off  your  hands." 

'*  Oh,  Mr.  Diggs,  that  is  very  unkind,"  said  Irene. 

*' Yes,"  said  Crazy  Joe,  sorrowfully,  as  he  left  the  room, 
*'  it  is  very  unkind  for  him  to  address  such  language  to  the 
man  who  made  him." 

In  spite  of  themselves,  those  present  could  hardly  restrain 
their  laughter  ;  but  Mr.  Diggs  was  easily  pacified,  and 
harmony  was  soon  restored,  and  he  related  his  hair-breadth 
escapes  and  miraculous  victories. 

Oleah  had  interesting  adventures  to  relate,  and  the 
humorous  mishaps  of  our  friend  Mr.  Diggs,  brought  out  the 
long,  unheard  of  music  of  Irene's  laughter.  During  the 
evening  he  told  his  father  of  his  meeting  of  Yellow  Steve  at 
Mrs.  Juniper's  ball. 

*'  Strange,"  said  the  father,  '<  that  he  should  have  escaped 
us  all.  He  knows  something  of  Irene's  history."  Then  he 
told  Oleah  what  he  himself  had  seen,  and  what  Abner  had 
told  him  of  Yellow  Steve's  visit,  the  evening  before  the 
battle  of  Bull  Run. 

'*  I  will  fathom  this  mystery,"  exclaimed  Oleah,  <<  though 
it  takes  a  lifetime  to  do  it.  He  shall  reveal  all  he  knows, 
the  next  time  we  meet,  if  he  does  it  at  the  point  of  my 
sword." 

"Be  not  too  rash,  my  son,"  said  the  father.  <*  Never 
frighten  a  bird  you  wish  to  catch." 

Then  his  mother  and  Irene  came  in,  and  with  a  loving 
imperiousness,  as  his  brother  had  done,  he  made  Irene  come 
out  with  him,  walked  through  the  same  paths  and  sat  down 
at  last  on  the  same  seat,  with  the  same  words  trembling  on 
his  lips. 

The  sun  had  gone  down,  the  moon  was  rising  round  and 
full  in  the  East,  and  the  whip-poor-wills  were  making  night 
melodious  with  their  song.  Oleah  was  talking  very  earnestly 
to  his  fair  companion  ;  not  only  earnestly,  but  passionately. 

''Irene,  you  comprehend  what  I  told  you  before  I  left 


172  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

my  home  to  meet  death  and  danger  in  the  field,  that  the 
love  I  felt  for  you  was  deeper  and  stronger  than  a  brother's. 
I  love  you — I  love  you  more  than  all  else  on  earth,  more 
than  life,  and  nothing  shall  keep  you  from  me.  You  shall 
be  mine — my  wife." 

*'  Oleah,  believe  me,  let  us  keep  the  old  love — I  can  give 
you  no  other.  I  can  not  give  you  what  you  want."  Her 
voice  died  away.  He  saw  the  small,  white  fingers  clasping 
and  unclasping,  and  knew  that  she  was  resolutely  keeping 
back  her  tears. 

''This  is  something  I  can  not  understand,"  said  Oleah, 
and  his  face  clouded,  ''  unless  my  brother  has  been  before 
me." 

Irene  opened  her  white  lips,  but  no  words  came. 

*<I  understand  now,"  exclaimed  Oleah;  ''you  can  not 
choose  between  us  ;  you  know  not  which  of  us  you  prefer,  or 
perhaps  you  prefer  him."  His  eyes  shone  like  burning 
coals,  and  his  voice  was  hoarse  with  passion.  "It  is  true, 
he  must  oppose  me  in  every  thing  ?  When  our  country,  our 
South,  his  birthplace  and  mine,  is  assailed  by  foes,  he  joins 
them.  Is  not  that  enough  to  turn  all  a  brother's  love  to  gall 
and  bitterness  ?  And  now  he  would  win  you  from  me — my 
love,  my  love !" 

"  Oleah,  do  not  so  wrong  your  brother  !  I  tell  you  truly 
that  he  does  not  know,  he  has  no  thought  that  he  is  opposing 
you,"  cried  Irene,  with  an  appealing  look  at  the  dark,  angry 
face.  "  O,  Oleah,  for  your  mother's  sake  banish  these 
evil  thoughts.     God  made  you  brothers." 

"  Yes,  and  the  devil  made  us  enemies.  It  is  coming  at 
last — it  has  come  !  I  have  fought  against  it  for  the  sake  of 
our  happy  childhood,  our  parents,  and  the  brothers'  blood 
that  flows  in  our  veins,  but  it  is  useless.  The  fates  have 
determined  that  we  should  hate  each  other,  and  the  hatred 
of  brothers  is  the  hatred  of  devils.  Irene,"  his  voice  sof- 
tening, "  I  believe  you  love  me  though  you  will  not  speak," 
and  Oleah  seized  her  passionately  in  his  embrace  and  rained 
kisses  on  her  fair,  pale  face.  "I  must  go  now/'  he  said, 
releasing  her,  "  but  you  shall  yet  be  mine,  I  swear  it. 
Neither  brother,  nor  father,  nor  mother,  no  power  on  earth 
shall  prevent  it." 


BROTHER  AGAlNSt   BROTHER.  tf^ 

Oleah  went  toward  the  bouse,  and  Irene  stood  motionless, 
where  he  had  left  her,  till  the  trees  hid  him  from  her  sight — 
her  eyes  widely  strained,  her  face  pale  with  terror,  her  lips 
white  and  bloodless.  Those  wild  words  Oleah  had  spoken 
in  his  passion,  those  fearful  words,  "  The  hatred  of  brothers 
is  the  hatred  of  devils^''  seemed  burning  into  her  brain. 

And  this  was  her  work  !  This  mischief  she  had  done  ! 
She  trembled  like  one  guilty,  and  the  love  she  would  not 
own,  and  she  could  not  master,  seemed  to  her  shuddering 
soul  a  crime. 

So  excited  was  her  manner  that  it  attracted  the  attention 
of  others  in  the  room.  At  this  moment  a  negro  boy  entered 
the  room,  where  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tompkins  were  sitting  with 
Mr.  Diggs,  his  face  wearing  a  strangely  puzzled  look.  He 
paused  and  looked  around.  Whether  he  was  more  fright- 
ened or  puzzled  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  tell. 

'' Well, ^  Job,  what  is  it?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins,  noticing 
the  negro's  awkward  manner. 

*'If  you  please,  marster,"  he  said,  shaking  his  head, 
*'  Marster  Abner — " 

''What  of  him?"  asked  Mr.  Tompkins,  for  the  boy  had 
paused. 

"Why,  he — he  is  comin*  ?" 

Before  any  one  could  make  reply,  quick  steps  were  heard 
on  the  graveled  walk.  Mr.  Tompkins,  motioning  the  ser- 
vant aside,  went  himself  to  the  door,  and,  as  he  opened  it, 
heard  Oleah's  voice,  imperious  and  harsh  : 

'*  You  are  my  prisoner,  sir  !" 

**  Oleah,  my  son,  this  is  a  matter  too  serious  for  jesting," 
said  the  father. 

I  am  not  jesting.  My  first  duty  is  to  my  country.  He 
is  an  enemy  to  my  country,  and  my  country's  enemies  are 
mine.  My  men  are  within  call,"  he  continued,  turning  to 
Abner,     <' Do  you  surrender  ?" 

''  Most  assuredly  I  shall  not,"  replied  Abner. 

'*  Then,  by  heavens  !  you  shall  fare  no  better  than  any 
other  Yankee  spy.     You  are  within  our  lines  !"  . 

He  snatched  his  sword  from  its  scabbard,  and  before  Mr. 
Tompkins  could  interpose,  there  was  a  clash. 

Again  the   door   opened,  and   Mrs.  Tompkins   and   Mr. 


174  fiROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

Diggs  appeared  ;  but  the  sight  that  met  their  eyes  ffoze  to 
terror  the  smile  of  welcome  on  the  mother's  lips,  and  sent 
Diggs,  his  radiant  complacency  all  gone,  shrinking  back 
into  the  house,  muttering,  '<0h,  Lordy,  I  know  I  shall  be 
killed." 

Clash,  clash  !  clank,  clank  !  the  swords  went,  circling  in 
the  air,  thrusting,  crossing,  clashing.  Irene  came  flying 
down  the  path,  and  Mr.  Tompkins  sprang  between  and 
threw  them  apart. 

*'Hold!"  he  cried,  *Mf  you  must  have  kindred  blood, 
turn  your  swords  first  on  me,  and  on  your  mother  and  sister. 
Abner,  if  your  enemies  are  near,  go.  Let  them  not  find 
you  in  your  own  father's  house.     Go  at  once  !" 

Without  a  word,  Abner  returned  his  sword  to  its  scabbard 
and  started  to  leave  his  home.  His  mother  and  Irene  fol- 
lowed him  to  the  gate,  and,  a  moment  later,  his  horse's  feet 
were  heard  clattering  up  the  hill  toward  Snagtown. 

Oleah,  soon  after,  left  with  Diggs,  to  join  his  men.  Mr. 
Tompkins  and  his  wife  sat  in  silence  in  the  silent  house,  while 
Irene,  who  believed  herself  the  guilty  cause  of  this  new 
sorrow,  crept  up  to  her  room  to  weep  and  pray. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

WAR   IN   THE    NEIGHBORHOOD. 

It  was  a  Sabbath  morning  in  the  latter  part  of  October,  clear 
and  frosty.  The  sun  had  risen  in  a  cloudless  sky,  the  wind 
blew  northward  in  rolling  columns,  the  smoke  from  the 
village  chimneys,  and  the  leaves  on  the  magnificent  forest 
trees,  which  surrounded  the  village  on  the  north,  east,  and 
south,  had  grown  brown  and  sear,  but  the  great  plantations 
of  the  level  valley  on  the  west  were  still  verdant.  While  on 
the  west,  faintly  outlined  in  the  distance,  rose  the  Cumber- 
land mountains. 

An  old  man,  with  a  basket  on  his  arm,  was  walking  down 
the  broad  sidewalk  past  the  cottages,  from  which  came  the 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  175 

fragrant  ordor  of  coffee,  a  sure  indication  that  breakfast  was 
preparing.  The  old  man  chanced  to  cast  his  eyes  towards 
the  eastern  part  of  the  town,  and  paused  in  amazement. 

In  a  field  of  about  twenty  acres,  as  if  they  had  risen  by 
magic,  were  scores  of  snowy  tents.  Sentries  were  on  duty, 
their  burnished  arms  glittering  in  the  sun,  and  hundreds  of 
gray-coated  soldiers  were  passing  and  repassing,  white 
clouds  of  smoke  from  their  camp-fires  rose  in  the  frosty  air. 

While  the  old  man  was  looking  beyond  the  streets  and 
houses  at  the  encampment  on  the  hill,  a  neighbor,  walking 
up  the  other  side  of  the  street,  hailed  him  with  : 

*' Rather  sudden  appearance  ain't  it?"  pointing  to  the 
camp,  over  which  the  Confederate  flag  was  floating. 

*' When  did  they  come,  Mr.  Williams?"  said  the  first  old 
man. 

''  Last  night,"  replied  Mr.  Williams,  crossing  over  to 
where  the  other  stood.  **  Can't  you  guess  what's  in  the 
wind  ?" 

'*  No,"  was  the  answer. 

Mr.  Williams,  a  corpulent,  smooth-faced  man  of  sixty, 
smiled. 

* '  Why,  you  see,  the  boys  are  strong  enough  now  to  take 
the  Junction,  and  they  are  on  their  way." 

''  How  many  are  they  ?"  asked  the  first  old  man,  who  was 
tall  and  thin,  with  long,  gray  beard.  He  spoke  evidently 
with  some  concern. 

*'  About  three  thousand  in  all,  with  five  pieces  of  artillery." 

The  cannon  and  the  ammunition  wagons  were  plainly  to 
be  seen  from  the  street. 

''  And  so  they  are  on  their  way  to  fight  the  Abolitionists 
at  the  Junction?"  said  the  first  old  man  thoughtfully. 

**  Yes,  Mr.  Jones,  and  your  son,  Hiram,  is  in  that  crowd 
and  my  son,  Seth.  They'll  make  it  quite  lively  for  old 
Colonel  Holdfast,"  replied  Mr.  Williams. 

"Yes,  they  will,"  said  Mr.  Jones,  stroking  his  gray 
beard. 

The  sun  rose  higher  in  the  heavens,  and  the  frosty  air 
grew  warm  and  genial.  By  nine  o'clock  the  forces  were  in 
motion,  the  long  lines  of  cavalry  and  infantry  proceeding 
slowly  and  cautiously  towards  the  Junction. 


fjB  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

The  good  citizens  of  Snagtown  had  recovered  from  the 
excitement,  into  which  the  appearance  of  the  troops  had 
thrown  them,  and  the  church  bells  were  calling  them  to 
worship,  when  the  boom  of  the  cannon  shook  the  hills. 

All  was  instant  excitement.  The  cannon  shot  came  from 
the  direction  in  which  the  troops  had  gone.  It  was  followed 
by  another  and  another,  until  the  roar  of  artillery  shook  the 
hills  and  valleys  for  miles  around,  and  then  the  rattle  of 
grape  and  canister  was  borne  to  the  ears  of  the  villagers. 
Plainly  a  fight  was  going  on.  The  firing  lasted  about  half 
an  hour,  then  it  began  to  slacken,  and  at  last,  ceased, 
excepting  an  occasional  dropping  musket  shot. 

The  villagers  were  gathered  about  in  anxious  groups, 
when  a  single  horseman,  dressed  in  gray,  galloped  furiously 
into  the  village.  The  men  crowded  eagerly  about  him  to 
inquire  how  the  battle  had  gone. 

"  There  had  been  no  battle,"  he  said,  '^  bat  their  advance 

guard  had  met  the  advance  guard  of  the  Union  troops,  and  a 

skirmish  had  ensued,  a  battery  on  either  side  having  opened. 

''We  are  falling  back  to  more  advantageous  ground,"  he 

added,  *'and  will  be  in  the  village  in  fifteen  minutes." 

The  excitement,  of  course,  redoubled.  There  was  no 
service  in  the  church,  but  the  women  and  children  were 
hurried  away  from  the  village,  and  the  stern-faced  who  re- 
mained, locked  and  barred  their  homes  and  gathered,  armed 
and  resolute,  in  the  streets.  Stragglers  from  the  army  came 
in  first,  then  followed  the  infantry  and  artillery.  There  was 
a  long  embankment  on  the  north  side  of  the  village,  where 
the  earth  had  been  partly  washed  and  partly  cut  away. 
This  embankment  was  nearly  as  high  as  a  man's  breast,  and 
a  fence  ran  along  its  top  for  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  east  of 
the  village.  Behind  this  natural  fortification  the  principal  part 
of  the  infantry  formed  in  lines.  The  artillery  was  placed  in  an 
orchard,  where  there  was  a  dense  growth  of  trees  to  mask  it. 
The  advance  of  the  Union  forces  came  on  slowly,  and  it 
was  an  hour  after  the  entrance  of  the  Confederates  into  the 
village  before  the  deployed  skirmishers  came  in  sight.  The 
crack  of  a  rifle  announced  their  approach,  another  and  an- 
other burst  on  the  air  at  once,  and  then  the  balls  came 
rattling  rapidly  against  the  houses. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  177 

The  engagement  became  general,  and  the  roar  of  artillery 
and  the  rattle  of  musketry  was  deafening.  The  Sabbath 
morning,  dawning  so  serene  and  calm,  had  been  followed  by 
a  noon  of  bloodshed,  terror  and  strife.  The  neat  village 
cottages  were  shattered  and  balls  had  crashed  through 
window  lights  and  shutters.  The  little  stone  church  had 
been  struck  by  cannon  shot  and  shell,  and  one  building  had 
caught  fire  and  burned  to  the  ground. 

Finally  the  Confederate  lines  began  to  waver  and  give 
way,  and  the  bugle  sounded  the  retreat.  They  fell  back, 
column  behind  column,  in  regular  order,  passing  through 
the  village,  closely  followed  by  the  victorious  troops. 

No  sooner  had  the  last  column  left  the  village  than  the 
frightened  inhabitants,  who  had  been  hiding  in  the  woods  at 
some  distance  away,  began  to  peep  forth  upon  the  terrible 
scene. 

Mr.  Jones  and  Mr.  Smith,  returning,  found  occasionally, 
here  and  there,  in  the  street  a  ghastly  form.  A  man  lay 
dead  at  the  gate  of  Mr.  Jones  ;  some  were  even  in  the 
houses,  while  one  was  lying  across  the  sidewalk  in  front  of 
the  church.  Their  houses  had  been  struck  with  balls,  but 
not  near  so  badly  shattered  as  might  have  been  expected. 
Two  or  three  cannon  balls  were  lying  in  the  street  and  frag- 
ments of  exploded  shells  strewn  on  the  ground. 

The  occasional  dropping  shots  in  the  distance  told  that 
both  armies  were  moving.  Colonel  Holdfast  seemed  deter- 
mined to  hold  fast  to  Colonel  Scramble  this  time. 

The  struggle  we  have  described  in  this  chapter  is  not 
recorded  by  most  historians,  and,  if  mentioned  at  all,  is  only 
considered  a  skirmish,  yet  the  citizens  of  Snagtown  thought 
it  the  most  terrible  battle  of  the  war. 

No  one  of  the  Tompkins  family  had  left  their  home. 
During  the  night  Irene  had  been  awakened  by  the  rumble 
of  wheels  and  the  tramp  of  hoofs,  and,  looking  from  her  bed- 
rooiA  window  down  the  broad  road,  saw  long  lines  of  dark, 
silent  figures  marching  in  the  direction  of  Snagtown.  For 
more  than  an  hour  those  silent  dark  figures,  with  their  brist- 
ling bayonets  glittering  in  the  cold  moonlight,  marched  on 
and  on  past  her  window  in  seemingly  never-ending  proces- 
sion— horsemen,  artillery  and   baggage   wagons  rolling  by. 


178  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Then  the  line  was  less  solid  and  finally  broken — an  occasion- 
al group  galloping  by  to  join  the  army  in  advance.  When 
daylight  came  not  a  soldier  was  to  be  seen  on  the  hard 
beaten  road. 

Irene  knew  well  what  was  the  intention  of  the  Confederates. 
She  had  recognized  one  form  among  those  hosts  that  marched 
by  in  the  moonlight,  and,  at  sight  of  him,  had  crouched  by 
in  the  window  recess  with  a  strange  pain  at  her  heart. 

The  whole  family  was  aroused  by  the  passing  troops,  and 
all  rightly  guessed  their  object.  Through  the  long  morning 
they  sat  watching  on  the  veranda,  Irene,  pale  and  beautiful, 
leaning  against  one  of  the  columns  of  the  great  porch  run- 
ning about  the  northeast  side  of  the  house,  heard  the  first 
roar  of  the  artillery,  that  ushered  m  the  day's  strife,  and, 
during  the  long  two  hours  that  the  battle  raged,  she  stood 
motionless,  except  that  her  white  lips  moved  in  silent  prayer. 
She  saw  the  advance  of  the  column  in  rapid  retreat  coming 
down  the  great  road  from  Snagtown. 

'' Defeated  !"  she  murmured.  *'  O,  Heaven,  is  he  among 
the  dead  ?     Both  may  be  slain  !" 

Little  did  she  dream  how  close  were  the  pursuers.  One 
vast  retreating  mass  of  troops  in  gray  poured  down  the  hill, 
and,  among  the  last  of  the  Confederates,  she  saw  the  dark 
face  of  Oleah.  His  company  was  the  last  to  descend  the 
hill,  and  the  rear  was  not  half  way  from  the  summit  when  a 
line  of  blue  coats  appeared  on  the  brow  of  the  hill  and 
quickly  fell  in  line. 

White  puffs  of  smoke  filled  the  air,  and  a  rattling  discharge 
of  fire-arms  followed. 

Irene,  forgetful  of  danger  or  too  horrified  to  fly,  stood 
motionless  as  a  statue.  She  saw  one  or  two  of  Oleah's 
company  fall,  and  saw  their  captain  wheel  his  horse  and  dash 
back  among  his  panic-stricken  troops.  He  reformed  them 
almost  instantly  and  returned  the  volley,  driving  back  the 
advance  of  the  Union  troops,  who  immediately  rallied  and 
came  on  again  to  the  conflict. 

'^  Come,  Irene,  come  in  for  Heaven's  sake  !  You  may  be 
struck  dead  at  any  moment,"  cried  Mrs.  Tompkins,  seizing 
the  poor  girl  around  the  waist.  *'  Come,  come  to  the  cellar; 
it  is  the  only  safe  place. ' ' 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 79 

"  But,  mother,  see,  he,  they  both,  are  there,  in  danger  of 
being  killed.     I  can  not  go  until  I  see  him  safe." 

But  Mrs.  Tompkins  drew  her  away  from  the  porch. 

Contrary  to  the  expectations  of  Mr.  Tompkins  and  of  the 
whole  family,  the  house  was  not  used  as  a  fortification,  and 
a  running  fight  followed;  then  the  bulk  of  the  Union  army 
swept  on  down  the  road  in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  Confed- 
erates. 

Irene  hastened  from  the  house  down  the  driveway.  A  dead 
horse  lay  on  the  hill,  and  two  soldiers,  one  in  blue  and  one 
in  gray,  lay  motionless  in  the  road,  but  their  forms  were 
stark  and  stiff,  no  earthly  aid  could  reach  them.  As  she 
turned  away  she  heard  a  groan,  and,  hastening  to  the  spot, 
she  saw  lying  in  a  little  hazel  copse,  which  had  before  con- 
cealed him  from  her  view,  a  Confederate  soldier  with  a 
shattered  leg,  almost  unconscious  from  loss  of  blood.  One 
glance,  and  Irene  recognized  those  pale  haggard  features. 
It  was  Henry  Smith.  She  saw  that  he  was  badly  wounded 
and  flew  back  to  the  house  for  help. 

The  troops  under  Colonel  Holdfast  followed  up  the  Con- 
federates closely,  harrassing  them  by  repeated  dashes  on 
their  rear  guard,  thus  keeping  up  a  continual  skirmish.  It 
so  happened  that  Captain  Abner  Tompkins  commanded  the 
advance  of  Colonel  Holdfast,  while  Captain  Oleah  Tomp- 
kins the  rear  guard  of  Colonel  Scrabble.  The  men,  under 
each,  were  from  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Snagtown, 
and,  consequently,  many  in  these  hostile  ranks  were  former 
acquaintances  or  friends.  As  the  advance  under  Abner 
was  approaching  a  farm-house,  he  threw  out  skirmishers, 
among  whom  was  one  Jim  Moore,  who  had  formerly  lived  in 
Snagtown.  The  house  stood  back  from  the  road,  surrounded 
by  giant  oaks,  and  the  skirmishers,  fifteen  in  number,  led 
by  Sergeant  Swords,  approached  slowly  and  cautiously, 
warned  by  the  crack  of  rifles  behind  the  trees.  The  trees 
being  plenty,  each  man  concealed  himself  behind  one  of 
them,  they  commenced  an  Indian  warfare.  Jim  Moore,  who 
was  behind  a  large  oak,  had  been  watching  his  chance  to  get 
a  shot  at  a  Confederate,  behind  a  similar  tree,  about  one 
hundred  yards  away.  The  Confederate  was  watching  Jim 
the  same  time. 


l8o  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

*'  I  say,"  called  out  Jim,  during  a  lull  in  the  attack,  ''give 
a  fellow  a  chance  for  a  pop." 

The  Confederate  thrust  out  his  head  for  a  brief  second, 
and  Jim  blazed  away  ;  the  bullet  passed  two  inches  over  the 
reckless  head. 

''Too  high!"  cried  the  Confederate;  now  give  me  a 
chance. 

Jim,  not  to  be  outdone,  thrust  out  his  head  and  shoulders, 
and  a  ball  whizzed  beneath  his  arm. 

"Too  low!"  he  cried;  "but  now,  I'll  bet  a  quart  o' 
whiskey  you  and  I  have  shot  together  before." 

"  Your  voice  is  familiar,"  answered  the  man,  reloading. 
"Who  are  you,  any  way  ?" 

"  Jim  Moore,  from  Snagtown,  and,  if  I  aint  mistaken,  you 
are  Seth  Williams  ?" 

"Right,  old  boy.  We've  shot  ducks  together  many  a 
time.     How  d'  ye  do  ?" 

"  Pretty  well,"  said  Jim.  "  How  are  yerself  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  boys  ?" 

"  Excellent.     What  are  you  fellows  following  us  for  ?" 

"  To  keep  you  out  o'  mischief." 

"  How  many  you  got?" 

"  Not  quite  seventy  thousand." 

"You're  lying,  Jim." 

"  Well,  I'll  take  that  from  an  old  friend,  Seth,  but  don't 
repeat  it  too  often,  or  I'll  come  over  there  and  thrash  you." 

This  dialogue  attracted  the  attention  of  all  the  skirm- 
ishers, and  not  a  shot  for  the  last  two  minutes  had  been 
fired. 

Re-inforcements  now  came  up  to  the  aid  of  the  Union 
skirmishers,  and  the  Confederates  retired  through  the  farm- 
yard and  across  the  pasture,  into  the  woods  beyond.  A 
cackling  and  a  squalling  of  hens  told  that  they  had  made 
a  raid,  in  passing,  on  the  barn-yard  fowls. 

The  Union  soldiers  ran  forward  and  fired  at  the  retreating 
rebels.  The  only  reply  was  a  chorus  of  voices,  singing 
"Chich-a-my,  chick-a-my,  crany  crow,"  followed  by  reck- 
less yells  and  peals  of  laughter. 

In  the  hurry  and  confusion  of  the  pursuit,  Abner  became 
separated  from  his  company,  and  eager  to  rejoin  it,  dashed 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  l8l 

down  a  woodland  path.  Both  forces  were  now  between 
Snagtown  and  Twin  Mountains,  in  the  forest,  which  spread 
out  for  miles  on  either  side  of  Wolf  and  Briar  creeks,  and 
the  constant  popping  of  guns  told  that  the  sharpshooters 
were  at  work.  Not  a  human  being  was  to  be  seen  on  the 
forest  path  Captain  Tompkins  had  taken,  but  he  could  hear 
shooting  on  all  sides.  Suddenly  he  came  upon  a  man  stand- 
ing by  the  side  of  a  dead  horse.  In  his  headlong  gallop, 
Abner  would  have  run  over  him^  had  not  the  msn  seized  the 
former's  horse  by  the  bit  with  an  iron  grasp  and  hurled  it  on 
its  haunches. 

A  glance  told  Abner  that  it  was  a  Confederate  officer,  and 
that  he  held  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand.  In  an  instant  he  had 
drawn  his  own  weapon  and  leaped  from  the  saddle,  to  dis- 
cover that  he  was  confronted  by  his  brother. 

**  So,  we  meet  again,"  cried  Oleah,  his  eyes  flashing  fire. 
**  You  are  my  prisoner,  sir." 

*'  Release  my  horse,  and  remember  that  we  are  brothers," 
returning  his  sword  to  its  scabbard.  "  We  shall  find  other 
foes  to  fight.     Loose  my  horse  and  go." 

"  When  I  go  you  will  go  a  prisoner  with  me.  Brothers  !" 
exclaimed  Oleah,  sneeringly.  ''  In  all  things  you  oppose 
me.  You  are  joined  now  with  my  enemies,  fighting  to  rob 
me  of  country  and  home  ;  you  have  tried  to  take  from  me 
more  than  my  life — why  not  my  life  ?     Defend  yourself." 

Again  the  brothers'  blades  clashed  together,  but  a  tall, 
powerful  form  sprang  from  the  thicket  into  the  road  and 
hurled  them  apart,  as  though  they  were  children. 

'^  Brothers  seeking  each  other's  blood  ?"  cried  the  new 
comer  in  a  ringing  voice.  ''Shame!  oh,  shame!  There 
are  enemies  enough  for  both  your  swords  without  drawing 
them  on  each  other." 

The  new  comer  was  the  mysterious  negro,  Yellow  Steve. 

''I  know  you,"  cried  Oleah;  ''you  have  something  to 
tell  me—" 

"  But  it  is  not  to  slay  your  brother,"  interrupted  Yellow 
Steve.  "  Shame  on  you  both  !  Put  up  your  swords,  lest  I 
take  them  from  you  and  break  them  on  my  knee.  You, 
Oleah,  go,  and  go  quickly.  Your  enemies  are  all  around 
you." 


1 82  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

'^Hilloa!"  cried  another  voice,  "what  does  all  this 
mean?"  and  Uncle  Dan  Martin,  the  scout,  stepped  out  of 
the  woods,  with  his  rifle,  ready  cocked,  in  his  hand. 

Oleah,  hearing  others  advancing,  sprang  into  the  bushes 
and  made  good  his  escape.  Abner  looked  after  him  for  a 
single  moment,  and  when  he  turned  to  speak  to  Yellow 
Steve,  that  mysterious  person  had  disappeared. 

<'Who  was  them  uns?"  asked  Uncle  Dan,  hastening 
forward  to  where  his  bewildered  captain  stood. 

*' One  was  my  brother  Oleah,  the  other  was  that  strange 
negro,  who  calls  himself  Yellow  Steve." 

''Where  did  he  go?"  asked  the  scout. 

**  I  don't  know,"  answered  Abner.  ''  His  ways  of  appear- 
ing and  disappearing  are  quite  beyond  my  comprehension." 

''I'll  catch  him,"  replied  Uncle  Dan.  "I  know  the 
tricks  of  the  fox  and  mink,  and  others,  and  I'll  set  a  trap, 
which  will  get  him  yet." 

"  Will  you  ?"  cried  a  mocking  voice  some  distance  up  the 
path,  and  looking  up,  they  saw  the  mysterious  black, 
standing  by  the  trunk  of  a  tree  his  arms  folded  on  his  breast, 
a  look  of  defiance  in  his  gleaming  eyes.  Almost  simultan- 
eously with  the  discovery  came  the  crack  of  Uncle  Dan's 
rifle.  When  the  smoke  had  cleared  away  the  black  had 
again  disappeared. 

The  place  all  about  was  searched,  but  no  trace  of  him 
could  be  found. 

"  I  believe  he  is  the  devil,"  said  Uncle  Dan.  "I  never 
missed  a  squirrel's  head  at  that  distance  in  my  life." 

"He  is  certainly  a  very  extraordinary  person,"  said 
Abner. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

CRAZY   joe's   mistake. 

Uncle  Dan  had  long  prided  himself  on  his  skill  in  wood- 
craft, and,  to  be  thus  outwitted  in  his  old  days,  was  more 
than  he  could  endure.    He  plunged  recklessly  into  the  brush, 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 83 

which  was  so  dense  that  no  object  could  be  seen  a  dozen 
feet  away.  He  ran  several  narrow  risks,  coming  two  or 
three  times  almost  into  the  rebel  lines. 

'  *  To  think  that  a  nigger  should  get  ahead  of  me  that  way  ! 
It's  too  much  !"  exclaimed  the  old  man,  as  he  leaned  against 
a  tree,  and  listened  to  the  occasional  shots  which  awoke  the 
echoes  of  the  forest.  ^'  But  what  do  I  want  with  him,  if  I 
should  catch  him  ?  My  business  is  to  lead  the  army  through 
the  woods,  and  not  to  be  following  a  strange  nigger  up  and 
down." 

A  crushing  in  the  underbrush  told  him  that  some  one  was 
advancing,  and,  a  moment  later,  Corporal  Grimm  and 
Sergeant  Swords  with  half  a  dozen  soldiers  came  up  to 
where  the  old  man  stood. 

"  Hilloa,  old  boy  !"  said  Sergeant  Swords.  *'  Pausin'  to 
view  the  land  ahead  ?" 

''  No,  I've  been  trying  to  git  a  pop  at  a  nigger,"  replied 
Uncle  Dan. 

'' What  are  niggers  doing  here?"  said  Corporal  Grimm. 
'^  When  dogs  fight  for  a  bone,  the  bone  seldom  fights." 

'<  The  bone  is  in  these  woods,  but  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  know 
what  it's  here  for.     Let's  be  moving  on." 

'*  D'ye  know  the  lay  of  the  land  ?"  asked  Sergeant  Swords. 

"  Every  foot,"  said  Uncle  Dan. 

The  long  line  of  Union  skirmishers  was  moving  slowly 
through  the  thick  woods,  and  the  line  of  Confederate  skir- 
mishers was  retreating  at  the  same  pace  to  cover  the  rear  of 
their  army.  The  crack  of  rifles  rang  out  frequently,  but  it 
was  seldom  with  effect.  It  was  evident  that  the  Confederates 
were  making  for  their  stronghold  beyond  the  Twin  Moun- 
tains. The  line  of  their  retreat  led  by  the  foot  of  the 
mountains,  where  stood  Uncle  Dan's  cabin. 

With  some  anxiety  Uncle  Dan  watched  the  movements  of 
the  retreating  mass  of  soldiers.  Among  them  was  one  short 
fat  little  fellow  on  foot,  whose  legs  were  too  short  to  ably 
execute  his  prodigious  exertions  to  keep  pace  with  his  com- 
panions ;  his  little  gray  coat-tails  were  streaming  in  the  air  or 
whipping  wildly  against  the  trees.  The  officers,  who  were 
in  the  advance,  amused  themselves  by  popping  away  at  the 
fleeing  rebel  with  their  revolvers.     Still  he  flitted  on  among 


184  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

the  trees,  into  the  brush,  out  of  the  brush,  over  the  logs,  and 
under  the  lower  branches  of  the  trees,  straining  every  nerve 
to  keep  up  with  his  swifter  companions.  The  soldiers  were 
gaining  on  him  rapidly,  and  it  was  painfully  evident,  that, 
when  he  reached  open  ground,  one  of  these  many  loaded 
guns  must  bring  him  down.  His  compaoions,  who  were 
several  rods  in  advance,  suddenly  turned  abruptly  to  the 
left,  w^hich  he,  evidently  too  terrified  to  comprehend  which 
way  he  was  going,  kept  straight  ahead. 

Crack,  crack  !  went  the  pistols  of  Grimm  and  Swords,  and 
the  bullets  whizzed  uncomfortably  near  our  short  friend's 
head. 

"  Oh,  Lordy,  Lordy,  I  know  I  shall  he  killed  !"  he  cried 
in  tones  so  wild  and  shrill  that  his  fear  could  not  be  doubted. 
He  reached  the  thicket  bordering  Wolf  Creek  and — crash, 
crash,  bang  ! — ^^he  went  through  the  thicket  into  the  creek. 
The  splash  was  plainly  heard  by  his  pursuers  and,  in  spite 
of  themselves,  they  could  not  repress  a  laugh. 

In  a  moment  they  were  at  the  bank  and  beheld  a  half 
drowned  little  man,  sneezing  and  coughing  as  he  struggled 
to  the  bank  and  clung  to  some  pendant  vines. 

* '  Hem,  hem,  or  Lordy  ! — achew — hem,  hem  ! — oh  Lordy, 
achew  !"  he  murmured.  ''I'll — achew — quit  this  horrible 
soldier — achew — business.  Oh  !  Lordy,  I  know  I  shall  be 
killed  !  Achew !  oh,  Lordy.  I  want  to  quit  this,  I  never 
was  made  to  be  a  soldier." 

''  Helloa  !"  cried  Uncle  Dan.  '<  Come  out  o'  there,  and 
tell  us  who  ye  are." 

He  looked  up  on  the  bank  and,  seeing  the  soldiers,  with  a 
cry  plunged  under  the  water.  In  a  moment  more  he  came 
up  to  breathe. 

''  Come  out  o'  that  and  don't  be  playing  mud-turtle,"  cried 
Uncle  Dan.  *'  Ef  I  ain't  mistaken,  ye  are  Patrick  Henry 
Diggs,  and  yer  lost." 

It  really  was  Diggs,  and,  with  a  yell  of  recognition  and 
delight,  he  scrambled  up  the  bank. 

*'0,  Uncle  Dan,  Uncle  Dan,  Uncle  Dan!"  he  cried, 
falling  almost  exhausted  at  his  feet.  '*  Save  me,  save  me, 
save  me  !" 

''  Save  ye  from  what?"  said  Uncle  Dan. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 85 

''From  being  shot  and  drowned  and  killed.  Oh,  I  sol- 
emnly swear  that  I  will  never  have  anything  more  to  do  with 
this  soldier  business.  It  is  only  run,  run,  from  beginning  to 
end,  and  then  plunging  head  first  into  a  muddy  stream.  Oh, 
I'll  quit  it,  I'll  quit  it.  Heaven  forgive  me,  Uncle  Dan  !" 
he  cried  vehemently. 

*' This  is  sorry  business,  Dlggs.  Whr.t  war  ye  doing?" 
said  Uncle  Dan  seriously. 

''  Running  for  my  life,"  answered  Diggs. 

*'  Get  up,  Diggs,"  said  the  old  scout  solemnly. 

The  little  fellow  arose,  looking  more  like  a  school-boy 
who  was  going  to  be  thrashed. 

**  Diggs,"  said  the  old  man,  and  there  was  not  the  slight- 
est tinge  of  jest  in  his  tones,  "what  war  ye  doing  with  the 
rebels?" 

*'If  you  please,  sir, — hem,  hem — "  began  Diggs,  greatly 
confused,  turning  pale  as  death  and  beginning  to  tremble, 
'*  I — I — was  taken  prisoner  with  these  two  gentlemen," 
pointing  to  Corporal  Grimm  and  Sergeant  Swords. 

''No,  you  were  not,"  said  both  at  once.  "We  were 
never  taken  prisoners. ' ' 

"  Oh,  I  beg  your  pardon — hem,  hem  ! — gentlemen,  please 
hear  me  through,  and  I  can  explain  all  this  to  you.  I  was 
taken  prisoner  by  the  rebels  one  night,  when  I  went  out  with 
these  two  gentlemen,  and  they — hem,  hem  ! — I  mean  the 
rebels,  kept  me  for  a  long  time  until  they  made  me  go  with 
them  to-day,  and  you  found  me  with  them. ' ' 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  that  ye  have  been  a  prisoner  all 
this  time  ?"  asked  Sergeant  Swords. 

"  Yes,"  said  Diggs,  after  a  moment's  hesitation. 

"  Then  what  was  ye  doing  with  a  gun  in  yer  hand,  when 
we  come  on  ye  and  the  others  ?"  said  Corporal  Grimm. 

"You  are  mistaken,  it  was  some  one  else,"  said  Diggs, 
becoming  confused. 

"  No,  I  am  not.  We  all  saw  you  throw  it  away  and  run 
with  the  rest,"  said  the  Corporal. 

"Well,  it  was  one  I  had  just  picked  up.  I  was  tryin*  to 
escape,  when  you  came  up,  and  I  ran  with  the  rest." 

"But  here  ye  are  with  the  cartridge-box  belted  around  you," 
said  the  Sergeant,  "  and  you  have  the  gray  uniform  on," 


1 86  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

Diggs  was  too  much  confused  to  reply,  and  his  eyes 
dropped  under  the  searching  glance  of  the  soldiers. 

'*  Diggs,"  said  the  old  scout,  with  great  earnestness  in 
his  tones,  *'  I'm  afraid  it  will  go  hard  with  you.  You  are 
a  deserter  and  a  spy.     It's  sorry  business,  Diggs." 

'<  O,  Uncie  Dan,  Uncle  Dan,  promise  me  you  will  not  let 
me  be  hurt  !"  cried  Diggs. 

**  Come  along.  You  shall  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war, 
but  I  can't  say  what  a  court  martial  may  do  about  your  de- 
sertion." 

**  O,  Uncle  Dan,  you  wont  let  them  shoot  me,  will  you  ? 
Say  you  won't,  and  I'll  do  anything  in  the  world  you  want 
me  to  do.     I'll  enlist  in  your  army  and  fight  on  half  rations." 

**  You've 'listed  a  little  too  much  already,"  said  Uncle 
Dan.     "This  tryin'  to  sarve  two  masters  won't  do." 

"  Oh,  you  surely  would  not  let  me  be  killed.  Oh,  promise 
me,  you  will  not  let  them  take  me  out  and  shoot  me." 
Poor  Diggs  broke  down  and  sobbed  like  a  whipped  school- 
boy. 

*'  Hush  up  blubberin'.  Be  a  man,  if  ye've  got  any  man- 
hood about  ye,  and  come  along." 

They  now  begin  to  retrace  their  steps  back  to  where  the 
main  army  had  paused. 

**  But,  Uncle  Dan,  you  have  known  me  from  a  child,  and 
you  knew  my  father  before  me.  Say  that  you  wont  have  me 
killed  !"  sobbed  Diggs,  as  he  walked  along  with  a  soldier 
on  either  side  of  h;m. 

'*  That's  beyond  my  control,"  replied  Uncle  Dan.  ''  I'll 
turn  ye  over  to  the  authorities,  and  I  can't  make  promises." 

Poor  Diggs  felt  his  heart  sink  within  him.  His  very 
breathing  became  oppressive,  and  the  soldiers  who  walked 
by  his  side  seemed  like  giants  of  vengeance. 

'*  Oh,  what  must  I  do,  I  know  I  shall  be  killed,"  thought 
Diggs.  He  reflected  on  his  past  life  and  commenced  pre- 
paring for  his  exit  from  this  world. 

In  his  mind  he  opened  a  double-column  ledger  account  of 
the  good  and  the  bad  acts  of  his  life.  He  tried  to  think 
how  many  times  he  had  prayed.  They  were  few.  Only  on 
occasions,  like  the  present,  when  his  danger  was  imminent. 
He  remembered  with  horror,  now,  that  when  the  danger  was 


BROTHER  AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 87 

gone,  he  had  always  forgotten  his  good  resolves,  and  men- 
tally blamed  himself  for  his  weakness.  The  bad  column 
ran  up  so  rapidly  that  it  seemed  impossible  for  the  accouut 
to  be  balanced. 

*'IfI  ever  can  get  out  of  this,"  he  mentally  ejaculated, 
"I  shall  devote  my  life  to  the  Lord's  service.  I  will  be  a 
preacher  ;  I  would  make  a  capital  preacher  ;  I  was  meant 
Jor  a  preacher,  I  know.  If  the  good  Lord  will  only  get  me 
out  of  this  scrape,  I  will  not  go  back  on  my  word,  sure  !" 

When  Uncle  Dan's  party  came  up,  they  found  Colonel 
Holdfast,  Colonel  Jones  and  Major  Flem.ng  holding  a  con- 
sultation under  a  large  tree. 

*'  Here  is  Uncle  Dan,  the  scout,  the  very  man  we  wanted," 
said  Colonel  Holdfast.  ''But  who  have  you  there?  Did 
you  find  your  prisoner  in  the  home  of  the  beaver  and  musk 
rat?" 

Uncle  Dan  explained  how  they  captured  Diggs,  and  then 
•ihe  scout  was  instructed  that  he  was  to  plot  two  of  the  regi- 
ments through  the  woods  to  Snagtown,  while  the  other  was 
to  follow  up  the  retreating  enemy.  Uncle  Dan  understood 
in  a  moment  how  matters  stood.  There  was  no  danger 
from  the  retreating  Confederates,  but  it  was  very  important 
that  fortifications  be  thrown  up  at  Snagtown. 

Poor  Diggs  spent  the  night  following  in  the  jail  building 
with  several  other  prisoners.  He  passed  the  weary  hours  in 
prayer,  good  resolutions  and  in  the  firm  determination  to  be 
a  preacher,  if  the  Lord  would  get  him  out  of  this  scrape. 

"  When  the  devil  was  sick,  the  devil  a  monk  would  be. 
When  the  devil  was  well,  the  devil  a  monk  was  he." 

Major  Fleming,  to  whom  was  left  the  task  of  completing 
the  rout  of  the  Confederate  forces,  was  a  bold,  energetic 
man.  He  pushed  forward  with  no  delay  after  the  de- 
moralized and  retreating  enemy.  The  science  of  war  was 
yet  new  to  both  sides,  and,  while  bravery  and  tact  was  dis- 
played at  an  early  day  of  the  war,  there  was  a  lack  of  the 
veteran's  skill. 

The  retreat  was  up  Wolf  Creek  toward  the  mountains, 
through  a  rough,  wild  region.  The  advance  of  the  Confed- 
erates came  to  where  Uncle   Pan' si  cabin   stood.     It  so 


1 88  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

happened  that  Joe,  who  had  so  often  been  Uncle  Dan's 
companion,  was  at  the  cabin,  which  he  kept  always  ready 
for  the  old  man's  return.  He  stood  in  the  door  way  and 
watched  the  advancing  throng,  his  mild  blue  eyes  wide  with 
wonder. 

''Do  you  come  from  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  is  the 
famine  over  where  my  father  dwells  ?"  he  asked  of  the  rough 
soldiers,  who  paused  at  the  spring  to  drink. 

''Come  from  Canaan?  No;  we  come  from  h — 1," 
replied  one,  with  a  laugh  at  his  own  wit. 

"  Have  you  seen  my  father?"  asked  Joe,  in  astonishment. 

"  No  ;  but  we  have  seen  the  devil,"  replied  another,  and 
he  is  close  at  our  heels." 

The  poor  idiot  looked  alarmed.  He  vaguely  compre- 
hended that  some  danger  was  advancing,  and  his  eyes  filled 
with  tears. 

"Oh,  what  shall  I  do?"  he  cried,  in  tones  so  plaintive,  so 
pitiful,  that  they  might  have  touched  a  heart  of  stone. 

"  Do  ?  Run,"  said  one  of  the  soldiers,  "  run  for  your  life, 
and  hide  among  the  rocks.     There  are  plenty  about  here." 

"No,"  said  a  third,"  "fight  them.  Here  is  a  gun," 
handing  him  a  musket.  ' '  Take  this  and  shoot  the  first  one 
you  see." 

Joe  took  the  gun,  but  no  dangerous  light  shone  in  his 
blue  eyes. 

"I  will  fight  no  one  but  the  PhiUstines,"  he  said, 
thoughtfully. 

He  was  stunned  and  confused,  and  stood  by  the  spring 
with  the  old  musket  in  his  hands,  as  group  after  group  of 
armed  soldiers  hurried  by. 

"  Hilloa,  Joe,  what  are  you  doing?"  said  a  familiar  voice, 
and  Howard  Jones  came  towards  him. 

"I  am  here  to  assist  Samson  slay  the  Philistines," 
replied  the  poor  lunatic. 

"  Put  that  down,"  said  Howard,  taking  the  gun  from  him 
and  laying  it  on  the  rocks  by  the  spring.  "  Now  run.  Go 
that  way,"  pointing  to  the  west,  "and  don't  you  take  any 
guns  in  your  hands.     If  any  one  says  '  halt  ! '  stop  at  once." 

Howard  Jones  hurried  on,  hoping  rather  than  believing, 
that  Joe  would  follow  his  advice. 


fikOTHER  AGAINST   BROTrtfiR.  1 89 

**  Helloa,  where  are  you  going  ?"  cried  another  soldier,  as 
Joe  started  away. 

''  Fleeing  from  Sodom,"  replied  Joe. 

'*  Well,  sir,  don't  you  flee.     Pick  up  that  gun  and  fight 

the  d d  Yankees.     Shoot  'em  as  fast  as  they  come  out 

of  the  woods." 

Joe,  always  obedient,  took  up  the  gun  again  and  remained 
automaton-like,  to  obey  the  last  speaker. 

'^  For  shame,  Bryant  !"  exclaimed  Seth  Williams,  who 
came  up  at  that  moment.  ''  He  is  crazy.  Would  you  have 
him  expose  his  life  that  way,  when  he  doesn't. know  what  he 
is  doing?  Put  the  gun  down,  Joe,  and  go  that  way,"  said 
Seth,  pointing  to  the  west.  "Go  to  Mr.  Tompkins;  he 
wants  you." 

Joe  hastened  to  obey,  and  Seth  hurried  on. 

There  seemed  to  be  some  fatal  attraction  about  that  long 
line  of  moving  men,  with  burnished  arms  and  glittering 
bayonets,  to  poor  Joe.  He  had  not  gone  a  dozen  rods 
before  he  paused  to  look  back  at  them.  Tramp,  tramp, 
tramp,  they  went,  on  and  on,  and  he  looked  till  his  weak 
mind  became  all  confused  with  wonder.  As  the  dangerous 
reptile  chains  the  bird  it  seeks  to  destroy,  and  draws  it 
involuntarily  to  its  death,  so  poor  Joe  felt  involuntarily 
drawn  towards  that  moving  line  of  gray  coats  and  glittering 
steel.  Who  were  they?  Where  were  they  going?  When 
would  that  long  line  end  ? 

They  kept  passing,  passing,  passing,  so  many  men,  and  so 
much  alike,  that  poor  Joe  finally  concluded  it  must  be  only 
one  man,  doomed  for  some  misdeed  to  walk  on,  and  on,  and 
on  forever,  never  advancing  on  his  endless  journey.  Joe 
forgot  Howard  Jones  and  Seth  Williams,  and,  pausing, 
gazed  on  in  mute  wonder. 

But  the  main  body  had  at  length  passed.  Then  the  line 
became  broken,  and  only  straggling  groups  of  horsemen  and 
footmen  went  by;  then  these  finally  came  at  longer  intervals, 
but  in  larger  groups.     Joe  thought  the  end  must  be  near. 

The  rear  guard  of  the  Confederates  paused  in  front  of  Uncle 
Dan's  cabin,  to  check  the  advance  guard  of  Major  Fleming. 

"Halt!"  cried  the  officer.  "Deploy  skirmishers  and 
the  advance." 


190  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

"  They're  almost  upon  us,  lieutenant,"  said  a  subordinate 
officer,  riding  in  from  the  woods. 

*'  Let  *em  come,"  said  the  first  speaker.  **  Take  shelter 
behind  trees  or  rocks,  and  make  sure  of  every  head  that 
peeps  out  of  the  woods." 

The  men,  about  fifty  in  number,  sprang  to  cover.  The 
officer  in  command,  chancing  to  look  around,  saw  Crazy 
Joe,  still  spell-bound  with  wonder. 

*<Hey,  fellow,"  he  cried,  **what  are  you  doing  there  ?" 

"  Nothing,"  said  Joe. 

**  Well,  then,  come  here  and  I'll  give  you  something  to  do." 

Joe  obeyed.  One  look  in  his  face  was  enough  to  betray 
the  poor  fellow's  weakness. 

The  lieutenant  knew  that  he  was  crazy,  but,  reckless  of 
what  the  poor  fellow's  fate  might  be,  he  pointed  to  the 
musket  Joe  had  laid  on  the  rocks,  and  said  : 

**  Pick  that  up,  get  behind  those  rocks,  and  when  I  say 
*  Fire  !'  shoot  at  the  men  you  see  coming  from  those  trees." 

Joe  knew  nothing  else  to  do,  but  obey,  little  dreaming  of 
the  dread  consequences  that  were  to  follow. 

**  What  do  you  expect  that  crazy  chap  to  do  ?"  asked  a 
soldier,  as  he  rammed  a  ball  down  his  rifle. 

''  He  can  shoot,  and  his  bullet  may  strike  a  blue  coat." 

**  Brace  up  and  look  more  soldier-like,"  said  one. 

"  Who  greased  yer  hat  ?"  asked  another. 

*'  When  was  yer  hair  cut  ?"  put  in  a  third. 

<*What  ye  got  in  the  pockets  of  that  great  coat  ?"  said 
another. 

**  Attention  !"  cried  the  lieutenant.  ''Here  comes  the 
enemy.  Steady  !  Be  sure  of  your  aim,  and  fire  only  when 
you  have  it." 

The  Union  skirmishers  advanced  cautiously,  and  the 
Confederates  blazed  away,  taking  care  not  to  expose  their 
own  persons  to  the  sharpshooters  in  the  woods  below  and 
above.  The  fire  from  the  woods  became  deadly,  and  the 
lieutenant  ordered  a  retreat  just  as  the  Union  forces  in  the 
woods,  receiving  re  inforcements,  made  a  charge. 

*'Run,  run  for  your  lives  !"  cried  the  lieutenant,  setting 
the  example. 

A   storm  of  leaden  hail  swept  around  Uncle  Dan's  low 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I9I 

cabin,  rattling  against  the  walls  and  shattering  shade  tree^ 
in  front  of  it. 

Joe's  face  was  now  white  with  terror.  The  dread  monster 
had  come.  He  saw  the  men  about  him  take  to  flight,  and, 
in  his  simplicity,  he  threw  aside  the  unused  gun  and  fol- 
lowed them.  He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  changed  his 
course,  running  off  to  the  left,  down  the  creek  bottom, 
where  the  grass  was  tall  and  dry.  The  Confederates  kept 
straight  on  across  the  woods,  making  for  the  mountain 
pass. 

A  detachment  of  soldiers  came  up  to  the  cabin,  and, 
seeing  Joe  in  flight,  the  others  already  out  of  range,  levelled 
their  guns  upon  him. 

''Hold  !"  cried  an  officer,  in  the  uniform  of  a  United 
States  captain,  as  he  galloped  up  to  the  group. 

He  was  too  late,  before  the  word  was  fairly  uttered,  a 
dozen  rifle  shots  drowned  it. 

"Great  God,  you  have  hit  him!"  cried  Captain  Abner 
Tompkins,  as,  through  the  smoke  of  the  muskets,  he  saw 
Joe  throw  up  his  hands,  reel,  and  fall.  ' '  You  have  hit  him, 
and  he  was  a  poor,  crazy  fellow." 

In  a  moment  Abner  was  beside  the  prostrate  form.  He 
sprang  from  his  horse  and  raised  Joe  from  the  ground.  A 
deadly  pallor  had  overspread  his  face  ;  his  blue  eyes  were 
glazed  and  he  was  gasping  for  breath. 

"Who  is  it?  Is  he  hurt?  cried  Major  Fleming,  riding 
up  to  the  spot,  where  the  young  captain  was  supporting  the 
dying  man  on  his  knee. 

"  It  is  a  poor  fellow  called  Crazy  Joe,  and  some  of  our 
men  have  shot  him  by  mistake,"  said  Abner,  a  moisture 
gathering  in  his  eyes, 

"  He  may  not  be  badly  hurt  ;  perhaps  he  is  only  stunned," 
said  the  major. 

But  while  they  yet  spoke,  Joe  breathed  his  last.  Crazy 
Joe  was  dead  ;  dead,  without  one  ray  of  light  piercing  the 
dark  cloud  he  had  so  vainly  tried  to  lift  ;  dead,  with  the 
dark  mystery  of  his  life  unexplained  ;  dead,  not  knowing 
who  or  what  he  was. 

A  musket  ball  had  struck  him  in  the  back,  passing  out  at 
the  breast,  and  he  lived  but  a  few  minutes  after  Abner  had 


tg^  BROtH£k  AGAINSt   BROTHER. 

reached  his  side  ;  he  was  past  recognition  then,  and  never 
spoke  after  he  was  shot. 

Abner  had  the  body  conveyed  to  his  father's  house.  The 
troops  returned  to  Snagtown,  having  orders  to  pursue  the 
enemy  no  further  than  the  foot  of  Twin  Mountains. 

When  Irene  beheld  the  body  of  Crazy  Joe,  her  resolu- 
tion, which  had  borne  her  up  under  so  many  trials,  gave 
way.  She  swooned,  and,  when  she  recovered,  her  grief  so 
touched  Mr.  Tompkins  that  he  had  a  costly  burial  outfit 
prepared  for  the  poor  dead  boy.  Abner  obtained  leave  of 
absence  to  attend  the  funeral,  and,  early  in  the  morning,  he 
entered  the  home  of  his  childhood,  where  he  had  so  often 
played  with  the  helpless  being,  who  now  lay  there  cold 
and  lifeless.  Irene  met  him  in  the  hall,  her  eyes  red  with 
weeping. 

*'  O,  Abner,"  she  cried,  *'  it  was  such  a  cruel  thing  !" 

*'  Yes,  dear  Irene,  it  was  cruel,  but  it  was  a  mistake,  we 
were  powerless  to  prevent,"  replied  Abner,  thinking  it  was 
the  suddenness  of  his  death  that  affected  her. 

''But,  O,  Abner,  you  do  not  understand  me.  I  cannot 
tell  you  how  strangely  the  death  of  this  unfortunate  being 
affects  me.  I  loved  Joe  as  we  love  those  whose  blood 
flows  in  our  veins.  I  knew  it  all  along,  but  never  felt  it  so 
forcibly  as  now.  'Tis  some  great  instinct,  some  higher 
power  than  human  reason,  that  prompts  me.  Come,  see 
how  peaceful,  how  happy,  how  changed  he  looks." 

He  went  with  Irene  into  the  darkened  room.  Joe's  body 
was  dressed  in  dark  clothes  with  spotless  linen,  the  hair 
trimmed  and  brushed,  the  eyelids  closed  over  the  troubled 
eyes.  A  look  of  intelligence  had  dawned  in  death  on  the 
face  for  years  expressionless.  There  was  a  striking  beauty 
in  the  face,  with  its  perfect  curve,  its  delicate,  clear-cut 
features,  and  it  seemed  that  there  might  have  been  a  brain 
of  power  behind  that  lofty  brow,  on  which  he  perceived  the 
same  deep  scar  that  he  had  seen  on  his  head  when  a  boy. 
Abner  was  astonished.  He  had  never  thought  Joe  hand- 
some with  the  old,  pitiful  look  on  his  face,  and  his  astonish- 
ment deepened,  when,  for  the  first  ttme,  he  observed  a 
striking  resemblance  between  that  face  and  the  face  of  the 
girl  who  bent  over  it. 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  1 93 

*' It  cannot  be  possible  !"  he  thought.  ''Yet  it  might 
be  ;  the  birth  of  both  was  shrouded  in  mystery." 

He  did  not  give  his  thoughts  expression,  but  he  turned 
with  deepening  compassion  from  the  white  face  of  the  dead 
to  the  face  scarcely  less  white  of  the  girl  beside  him. 


CHAPTER   XXH. 

DIGGS   GETS  OUT   OF   HIS   SCRAPE   AGAIN. 

Mr.  Diggs'  views,  in  the  cold,  dark  prison,  and  through 
iron  bars,  of  a  soldier's  life,  were  very  gloomy.  The  first 
night  of  his  incarceration,  for  hours,  he  tossed  about  unable 
to  sleep. 

*' I  am  a  failure,"  he  moaned,  *' a  miserable  failure.  I 
went  into  the  army,  intending  to  rise  to  be  a  general,  and 
only  got  to  be  a  corporal  ;  then  taken  prisoner,  lost  my 
office,  retaken  by  my  own  company  and  treated  coolly.  No 
chance  of  promotion,  only  kicks,  cuffs,  and  bumps  all 
through  this  cruel  world.  Others  have  risen  to  higher  posi- 
tions. There's  Abner  and  Oleah,  both  captains.  They 
were  never  taken  prisoner,  ducked  in  a  creek,  or  thrown  into 
a  thorn  bush  ;  why  should  I  ?  and  now  I  am  to  be  tried  by 
a  court-martial  as  a  deserter,  and  I  know  I  shall  be  killed." 

''  Shut  up  !"  yelled  half  a  dozen  fellow  prisoners.  ''  Do 
you  intend  to  sleep,  or  let  any  of  us  sleep  to-night  ?" 

''We're  all  going  to  be  led  out  and  shot  to-morrow," 
whined  Diggs. 

"  Well,  is  that  any  reason  ye  should  be  keeping'  us  awake 
all  night?"  replied  one  gruff  fellow  in  an  adjoining  cell. 
The  doors  of  all  the  cells  were  open. 

Diggs  was  awed  into  silence  by  the  tones  of  his  compan- 
ions, and,  while  wondering  how  these  men  could  take  their 
coming  fate  so  coolly,  fell  asleep.  He  attributed  his  own 
emotions  to  the  possession  of  finer  sensibilities  than  those  of 
his  companions. 

"  What's  to  be  done  with  us  ?"  he  asked  next  morning  of 
the  soldier  who  brought  their  breakfast. 


194  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

**  Don't  know,"  was  the  reply,  as  that  worthy  set  the 
breakfast  on  the  stand  and  departed.  Mr.  Biggs  did  not 
have  an  excellent  appetite. 

''Say,  messmate,"  said  a  mischievous  prisoner,  ''don't 
eat  too  much,  for  these  Yankees  are  cannibals,  and,  when 
they  have  fattened  their  prisoners,  they  eat  'em." 

Poor  Diggs  pushed  back  his  plate,  sick  at  heart,  and 
commenced  pacing  the  hall  in  front  of  his  cell.  Seeing  a 
soldier  on  guard  duty  outside,  he  went  to  the  grating  and 
called  to  him  : 

"  Can  I  speak  to  you  ?" 

"  I  reckon  you  can,"  was  the  answer. 

'<  Do  you  know  what's  going  to  become  of  me  ?" 

"  I  think,  sir,"  said  the  soldier,  gravely,  "that  you  will 
be  in  h — 1  before  morning." 

"  Oh  !  they  do  really  intend  to  kill  me,"  cried  Diggs,  and 
running  back  to  his  cell,  he  fell  upon  his  knees  and  tried  to 
pray. 

"  If  ever  I  get  out  of  this,"  he  vowed,  "  I'll  be  a  preacher. 
I  was  made  for  a  preacher." 

"Well,  now,  who  cares  if  you  are  ?"  said  a  fellow  prisoner, 
roughly,  who  was  playing  cards  with  three  others  at  the 
table.  "You  needn't  be  disturbin'  honest  men,  who  hev 
no  desire  for  sich  things.  Keep  yer  jaw  and  yer  preachin' 
to  yerself  !" 

"  How  can  you  be  so  wicked,"  said  Diggs,  "  to  carry  on 
such  unholy  games,  when  you  know  that  the  judgment 
awaits  you?" 

"  Oh,  dry  up  ! — I'll  pass,"  said  one. 

"Remember,  you  wicked  men,  that  you  have  souls  to 
save  !"  cried  Diggs,  growing  quite  warm  and  earnest  in  this, 
his  first  exhortation. 

"  Oh,  hush  up  yer  nonsense  ! — Order  him  up.  Bill,"  said 
another. 

"  You  have  souls,"  persisted  Diggs. 

"We've  got  no  such  thing  ! — I'll  order  you  up  and  play 
it  alone,"  replied  the  one  called  Bill. 

"  Remember,  poor  dying  sinners,  you  have  souls,"  Diggs 
went  on. 

"  Remember,   sir,  you  have   a   head,"  said   one   of   the 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 95 

players,  '*and  if  you  don't  keep  it  closed,  you'll  get  it 
punched." 

Abashed  and  crestfallen,  Diggs  again  retired  to  a  corner 
to  pray,  this  time  in  silence,  and  to  wonder  at  the  perverse- 
ness  and  wickedness  of  this  generation. 

The  day  passed,  the  next,  the  next,  and  the  next  without 
any  news  from  the  outside  world.  Diggs  asked  the  soldier, 
who  brought  their  meals  twice  a  day,  at  each  visit,  what 
was  to  be  done  to  him,  the  soldier  on  each  occasion  answer- 
ing that  he  did  not  know\ 

Diggs  had  grown  despondent ;  his  round,  red  face  had 
become  pale  and  attenuated,  and  his  little  gray  eyes  had  lost 
even  their  silly  twinkle.  He  thought  of  all  the  imprisoned 
heroes  and  martyred  saints  he  had  ever  read  of  ;  finally  he 
came  to  imagine  himself  a  hero,  and  determined  that,  when 
he  was  released,  he  would  write  a  book  on  prison  life,  relat- 
ing his  own  experience.  As  an  author,  he  certainly  would 
achieve  fame.  If  only  he  could  have  pen,  ink  and  paper, 
he  would  at  once  begin  the  wonderful  production,  which  was 
to  astonish  the  world.  Mr.  Diggs  thought,  if  he  himself 
could  not  be  a  hero,  he  could  portray  heroes  with  life-like 
effect.  He  was  half  persuaded  to  become  a  novelist.  He 
would  be  a  preacher  or  lawyer,  a  novelist,  any  thing  in  the 
world  but  a  soldier  ;  he  had  had  enough  of  that.  As  he  had 
not  yet  been  ordered  out  and  shot,  Mr.  Diggs'  hopes  began 
to  rise  in  his  breast,  and  already,  he  felt  half  ashamed  of 
the  weakness  he  had  displayed. 

On  the  fifth  day  after  his  arrival  at  the  prison,  he  was 
called  to  the  door.  It  was  not  more  than  ten  o'clock  in  the 
forenoon.  Half  a  dozen  soldiers,  headed  by  a  sergeant, 
were  waiting  outside  the  prison.  He  was  ordered  to  come 
out,  and  once  more  stood  in  the  open  air.  He  was  marched 
at  once  to  Colonel  Holdfast's  head-quarters  in  the  Court- 
house at  Snagtown.  Colonel  Holdfast,  two  other  Colonels, 
Major  Fleming,  and  another  officer  were  sitting  in  the 
place,  which  was  occupied  by  civil  judges  in  times  of  peace. 
An  awful  silence  seemed  to  pervade  the  court-room,  as  Mr. 
Diggs  was  marched  in.  A  number  of  soldiers  were  loung- 
ing about  on  the  seats,  and  several  officers  were  conferring 
in  whispers.     What  it   meant  Mr.  Diggs    was    not  long  in 


196  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

conjecturing.  It  was  the  dreadful  court-martial.  His  hopes 
sunk,  his  knees  knocked  together,  and  his  head  swam  as  he 
was  placed  before  the  terrible  tribunal.  The  orderly  placed 
a  seat  for  him  in  front  of  the  officers,  and  he  rather  fell  into 
it  than  sat  down. 

*'  Is .  your  name  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  ?"  said  Colonel 
Holdfast. 

*'  I — I  believe  it  is,"  faintly  gasped  the  terrified  man. 

''You  are  charged  with  having  deserted  from  our  army 
and  gone  over  to  the  enemy.  What  have  you  to  say  to  the 
charge?"  asked  the  colonel. 

There  was  no  response.     Diggs  hung  his  head. 

''What  do  you  say,  sir?"  demanded  the  colonel,  sharply. 

"  N — n — not  guilty,  your  honor." 

"  Here  is  your  name  on  our  rolls  as  having  enlisted  in  my 
own  Company  B,  Abner  Tompkins,  captain.     Is  that  true  ?" 

"  I — I — I  reckon  so." 

Corporal  Grimm  and  Sergeant  Swords  were  called,  and 
both  testified  that  Diggs  had  been  captured  with  other  rebels 
in  the  late  encounter  ;  that,  when  taken,  he  was  armed  and 
fighting  in  the  rebel  cause.  Uncle  Dan  Martin  also  testified 
that  he  had  been  present  at  the  capture  of  Diggs,  and  that 
he  was  in  arms  for  the  Southern  cause. 

There  was  no  jesting  this  time.  Mr.  Diggs  found  it  all 
serious  business.  The  officers  were  not  long  in  arriving  at 
a  verdict.  They  retired  into  another  room  for  a  few  mo- 
ments' consultation,  and  returned  with  their  verdict,  which 
Colonel  Holdfast  read.     It  was  simply  the  terrible  word  : 

"Guilty!" 

"Stand  up,  prisoner,  that  sentence  may  be  passed,"  said 
the  Colonel. 

The  prisoner  did  not  move.  He  had  fainted  outright  on 
hearing  the  verdict  pronounced.  The  regimental  surgeon 
was  present  and  administered  restoratives,  and  Diggs  was 
held  up  by  two  strong  soldiers. 

"  In  view,"  began  the  colonel,  "  of  the  accumulative  and 
convincing  character  of  the  evidence  against  you,  proving 
you  to  be  a  spy,  you  are  condemned  to  death." 

"  Oh,  I  knew,  I  always  knew  I  should  be  killed  !"  inter- 
rupted Diggs,  in  a  feeble  voice. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  I9/ 

**  Therefore,"  went  on  the  colonel,  slowly  'and  solemnly, 
hoping  his  words  might  have  effect  on  the  listeners  and 
prevent  other  desertions,  "you  will  be  taken  from  here  to 
your  place  of  confinement,  and  there  kept  until  this  day 
week,  when  you  will  be  taken  therefrom,  led  to  the  field 
north  of  this  town,  at  the  hour  of  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon, 
and  there  shot  until  you  are  dead,  and  may  the  Lord  have 
mercy  on  your  soul." 

The  colonel  sat  down,  and  Diggs,  again  fainting,  was 
carried  back,  almost  insensible,  to  his  prison. 

When  Abner  heard  of  the  trial  and  the  decision  of  the 
court-martial,  he  endeavored  to  persuade  the  officers  to 
reconsider  the  case,  representing  to  them  that  Diggs  was 
imbecile  in  mind  and  not  actually  responsible  for  his  deeds. 
Irene,  hearing  with  horror  that  the  poor  fellow  was  awaiting 
execution,  which  was  hourly  approaching,  hastened  to  Snag- 
town  to  plead  with  the  commanding  officers  in  his  behalf,  and 
Uncle  Dan  used  his  influence,  too,  for  poor  Diggs'  fate,  but 
argument  and  entreaty  were  alike  unavailing,  the  officers 
declaring  that  the  case  was  plain,  and  justice  must  be  done, 
and  an  example  made. 

Irene  visited  poor  Diggs  in  prison  and  found  him  on  the 
verge  of  despair.  He  had  wept  until  his  eyes  were  swollen. 
He  would  not  eat  or  sleep,  and  his  abject  terror,  his  want  of 
food  and  sleep  had  made  him  a  pitiable-looking  object.  She 
remained  only  a  few  moments,  but  they  were  the  only 
moments  of  comfort  he  had  known  since  his  sentence  was 
passed,  for  Irene  came  to  tell  him  it  had  been  arranged  that 
Captain  Tompkins  should  go  to  Washington  to  intercede 
with  the  President  on  his  behalf.  Almost  daily  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams and  Mrs.  Jones,  who  had  known  Diggs  from  his  baby- 
hood, came  to  visit  him.  They  both  had  sons  in  the  rebel 
army,  and  so  could  sympathize  with  poor  Diggs.  These 
were  the  only  faces  from  the  outside  world  th'»t  he  saw, 
except  the  guard,  who  were  sometimes  kind-heartea,  allowing 
him  all  possible  privileges,  but  often  rough  and  surly, 
adding  to  hio  misery  by  coarse  taunts  and  harsh  treatment. 

A  man  with  a  heart  of  stone  might  have  felt  compassion 
for  Diggs.  The  little  fe41ow's  vanity  and  boasting  were 
gone.     He  was   humble  and  meek,  and  he  seldom  spoke. 


198  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Even  his  fellow  prisoners  treated  him  with  consideration, 
and  endeavored  to  cheer  and  encourage  him.  Captain 
Tompkins  obtained  leave  of  absence,  went  to  the  Junction, 
and  took  the  first  train  for  Washington.  He  knew  that  if  he 
could  see  the  President,  a  pardon  would  be  obtained,  but  to 
secure  an  interview  with  the  President,  when  the  country 
was  in  such  a  condition  as  it  was  at  that  time,  was  no  easy 
matter.  Days  and  weeks  might  elapse  and  leave  him  still 
waiting  for  an  opportunity.  The  village  pastor  found  in 
Diggs  a  ready  convert  now,  but  while  he  professed  to  have 
found  peace  for  his  soul,  he  was  by  no  means  anxious  to 
quit  this  world.  Hour  after  hour  dragged  slowly  by,  until 
the  day  was  gone,  and  no  news  from  Captain  Tompkins. 
The  next  day  and  the  next  came  and  passed,  the  doomed 
man  waiting  anxiously,  hour  by  hour,  the  captain's  return. 
He  had  heard  of  James  Bird,  the  hero  of  Lake  Erie,  cele- 
brated in  song  and  story,  how  he  had  been  condemned  to 
death  and  pardoned,  and  how  the  messenger  came  bearing 
the  pardon  a  few  seconds  too  late,  even  while  the  smoke  of 
the  executioner's  gun  yet  hung  in  the  air,  and  feared  that 
this  fate  would  be  his.  It  was  now  Wednesday,  and  the 
captain  had  not  come  and  had  sent  no  word.  Diggs  did 
nothing  but  pace  his  nawow  cell — he  was  closely  confined — 
bemoaning  his  fate  and  imploring  every  one,  who  came  to  cee 
him,  to  save  him  from  his  horrible  fate,  from  being  cut  off 
in  the  prime  of  life.  Thursday  dawned,  and  the  captain  did 
not  come.  Even  if  he  did  return,  he  might  not  bring  the 
pardon.  It  was  a  day  of  agony  to  poor  Diggs.  To-morrow. 
that  dread  to-morrow,  he  must  die.  The  minister  remained 
with  him  most  of  the  day,  and  Mrs.  Jones  and  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams stayed  with  him  several  hours.  Singing  and  prayers 
were  frequently  heard  from  the  cell  of  the  condemned  man, 
who,  most  of  the  time,  crouched  in  the  corner  with  his  face 
bowed  in  his  hands. 

The  fatal  morning  dawned.  Poor  Diggs  !  despair  had 
seized  him.  His  most  intimate  friends  would  not  have  rec- 
ognized that  haggard,  wild-looking  face.  The  minister,  at 
his  request,  came  early  to  his  cell,  also  the  sympathizing  old 
ladies,  who  had  passed  so  many  weary  hours  with  him.  But 
the  morning  hours   now  seemed   to   fly.     No   message  or 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  1 99 

messenger  came.  The  minister  looked  at  his  watch.  It 
was  only  a  few  minutes  before  ten.  All  was  silence,  save  an 
occasional  sob  from  the  prisoner  or  the  old  ladies.  No  one 
dared  speak.  The  minister  sat  silently  holding  his  watch, 
noting  the  swift  flying  moments,  his  lips  moving  in  silent 
prayer  for  the  soul  of  the  man,  who  was  soon  to  appear  at 
the  bar  of  God. 

Ten  o'clock  came.  There  was  a  rattling  of  keys,  a  sliding 
of  iron  bolts  and  bars,  and  the  jailer  called  the  name  of 

*'  Patrick  Henry  Diggs  !" 

The  minister  and  all,  in  the  doomed  man's  cell,  bowed 
for  a  moment  in  silence,  then  the  good  man  lifted  up  his 
voice  to  that  God,  whom  all  the  universe  worships,  in  a 
prayer  for  a  soul  about  to  take  flight. 

Two  soldiers  entered  and  supported  the  prisoner  beyond 
the  prison  walls,  the  minister  following  with  the  guard. 

The  dread  place  was  reached.  Sergeant  Swords  and 
Corporal  Grimm  had  charge  of  the  execution.  At  the 
farther  extremity  of  the  field  was  a  fresh  dug  grave — a  rude 
coffin  beside  it — and,  standing  in  line  beneath  an  oak  tree, 
were  twelve  soldiers  with  muskets  in  their  hands.  The  sight 
was  too  much  for  Diggs  and  he  again  fainted.  The  regi- 
mental surgeon  administered  restoratives,  and  the  officers  in 
charge  advanced  to  prepare  the  prisoner  for  his  fate. 

The  minister  approached  Sergeant  Swords,  asking  per- 
mission, before  this  was  done,  to  offer  a  last  prayer.  It  was 
granted. 

The  prayer  was  long  and  earnest,  appealing  to  the  Ruler 
of  the  universe,  in  universal  terms.  The  minister  prayed 
for  the  prisoner,  he  prayed  for  his  executioners  ;  he  prayed 
for  the  officers  who  composed  the  court-martial  ;  he  prayed 
for  the  soldiers,  who  were  to  execute  the  sentence  ;  he  prayed 
for  the  army,  for  both  armies,  for  all  the  armies  in  the  world, 
for  all  the  armies  that  had  been,  and  for  all  that  might  be. 
Having  completely  finished  up  the  army  business,  the 
preacher  commenced  on  civilians,  and  prayed,  and  prayed, 
and  prayed,  until  both  soldiers  and  officers  looked  at  him 
and  at  each  other  in  amazement. 

''  Sergeant,"  whispered  Corporal  Grimm,  **did  you  ever 
hear  as  long  a  prayer  in  your  life  ?" 


200  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  No,"  was  the  whispered  reply.  **  There  !  I'll  be 
hanged  if  he  ain't  gone  back  to  Moses  !" 

The  prayer  still  went  on,  and  on,  and  on  ;  and  the  soldiers, 
tired  of  standing,  kneeled  ;  tired  of  kneeling,  sat  ;  tired  of 
sitting,  lay  down — and  still  the  prayer  went  on.  It  was  long 
past  high  noon,  before  the  faltering  ''Amen!"  was  pro- 
nounced. 

"  Ready,  fall  in  !"  came  the  sharp  order. 

The  men  rose  from  the  grass  and  fell  in  line,  and  the 
sergeant  led  Diggs  over  to  the  coffin  by  the  side  of  the  grave  ; 
but  Diggs,  sobbing  piteously,  clung  to  him  with  such  tenac- 
ity that  it  was  difficult  for  the  sergeant  to  free  himself.  He 
finally  succeeded,  forced  him  to  kneel  by  his  coffin,  put  the 
bandage  over  his  eyes.  Just  as  he  stepped  away,  the  clatter 
of  hoofs  were  heard  coming  around  the  bend  in  the  road. 

''Attention!"  said  the  sergeant.     "Ready!" 

A  loud  cry  interrupted  the  order,  and  a  horseman  came 
dashing  up  the  hill. 

"Hold!"  said  Sergeant  Swords.  "There  comes  the 
captain." 

On,  on  he  came,  waving  a  paper  high  over  his  head.  The 
soldiers  rested  on  their  guns. 

Abner  Tompkins  was  among  them  in  a  minute,  and  de- 
clared the  prisoner  free  by  the  authority  of  Abraham  Lin- 
coln. 

When  released,  Diggs  sprang  to  his  feet  and,  in  his  joy, 
embraced  the  preacher,  embraced  the  officers  and  would 
have  embraced  the  soldiers,  had  not  one  threateningly  pointed 
his  bayonet  at  h'm. 

As  they  returned  to  the  village,  all  pleased  with  the  happy, 
result.  Corporal  Grimm,  approaching  the  minister,  said  : 

"  I  shall  always  hereafter  be  a  believer  in  the  saving  power 
of  prayer.     Praying  often  and  praying  long^  does  the  work."| 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  201 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE    ABDUCTION. 


The  Union  forces  stationed  at  Snagtown  did  not  remain 
there  many  days  after  the  event  related  in  the  last  chapter. 
Diggs  was  paroled,  and  the  regiments  ordered  into  Winter 
quarters  at  the  Junction.  The  retirement  of  the  Union 
forces  was  followed  by  predatory  incursions  of  the  Con- 
federates, who  were  encamped  just  across  the  Twin  Moun- 
tains. Small  parties  on  foraging  expeditions  frequently 
crossed  the  latter,  and  greatly  harassed  the  citizens  in  and 
around  Snagtown. 

Since  the  last  battle  of  Snagtown  and  the  Confederate 
defeat,  the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  Tompkins  mansion  was 
broken.  Mrs.  Tompkins  openly  and  warmly  avowed  her 
principles,  and  Mr.  Tompkins,  old  as  he  was,  had  almost 
decided  to  enlist  in  the  ranks  of  the  Union  army  and  fight 
for  his  country. 

Irene  could  range  herself  with  neither  party  ;  her  sym- 
pathies were  too  equally  divided. 

**To  think,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins  to  Irene,  in  her  hus- 
band'-^ presence,  ''that  the  Yankees,  not  content  with  killing 
poor,  harmless  Joe,  should  attempt  to  murder  Diggs  in  cold 
blood  1" 

"How  unfair  it  is,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins,  ''for  you  to 
charge  the  soldiers,  who  are  fighting  for  our  country,  with 
what  was  purely  a  mistake  in  one  case,  and  what,  in  the 
other,  was  the  result  of  laws  which  have  existed  m  all 
armies  since  military  law  was  established." 

"Don't  say  our  country,"  said  Mrs.  Tompkins,  bitterly. 
"  They  are  fighting  for  your  cold,  frozen  North,  not  for  my 
sunny  South,\vhich  they  are  trying  to  desolate  and  destroy. 
Sooner  than  see  them  victorious,  I  would  willingly  follow 
both  my  sons  to  the  grave." 

Before  Mr,  Tompkins  could  reply.  Jrene  interrupted  the 
discussic'i, 


202  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

**  Oh,  father,  mother,  do  not  talk  about  this  dreadful  war 
It  has  brought  us  misery  enough  ;  let  it  not  ruin  our  home. 
It  is  all  wrong — wrong  on  both  sides — and  the  world  will 
one  day  say  so.  The  Nation  is  a  great  family,  and  if  mem- 
bers of  that  family  are  in  arms  against  each  other,  is  it  any 
credit  to  either — can  it  matter  which  side  is  defeated  ?  I 
know  nothing  about  either  side,  but  I  know  it  is  nothing  to 
take  pride  or  pleasure  in.  Rather  let  us  pray  for  its  ending, 
than  rejoice  or  sorrow  over  triumph  or  defeat." 

Mrs.  Tompkins  went  sobbing  from  the  room,  and  the 
planter  went  out  and  seated  himself  beneath  his  favorite 
maple,  in  his  rustic  chair.  His  face  was  clouded.  A  barrier 
was  gradually  rising  between  himself  and  his  wife — the  wife 
whose  love  had  blessed  his  youth  and  his  manhood,  the  wife 
whose  estrangement  he  had  never  dreamed  of,  between 
whom  and  himself  he  had  thought  no  obstacle,  material  or 
immaterial,  could  ever  come. 

To  no  one  was  this  sad  change  more  painful  than  Irene. 
Left  alone  in  the  great,  silent  room,  her  heart  swelled  with 
pain,  her  eyes  grew  dim.  Clouds  were  rising  thick  and  fast 
about  her  life  ;  it  seemed  to  her  that  no  ray  of  light  could 
ever  pierce  their  darkness.  She  could  not  stay  in  the  house, 
it  seemed  so  cold  and  empty,  and  she  went  out,  walking 
almost  mechanically  from  the  garden  to  the  high  road  lead- 
ing past  the  house. 

The  road  was  very  pleasant  this  Autumn  evening  ;  great 
oaks  grew  on  either  side,  their  brown  leaves  rustling 
musically  overhead.  Irene  followed  it  to  the  grave-yard, 
and,  like  one  treading  an  accustomed  path,  made  her  way 
between  the  grass-grown  graves  and  paused  by  the  side  of 
a  new-made  mound. 

**  Poor  Joe  !"  she  sighed.  '*  Your  life  so  sad,  your  deatfi 
so  terrible  and  swift.  No  home,  no  friends,  no  hope  on 
earth  !     Then  why  should  I  mourn  for  you  ?" 

As  with  soft  fingers,  the  evening  air  touched  her  aching 
eyes,  and  the  evening  stillness  fell  like  balm  on  her  aching 
heart ;  but  on  the  stillness  suddenly  fell  the  sound  of  horses' 
feet.  She  started  from  the  grave.  The  tramp  of  hoofs  was 
approaching.  What  could  it  mean  ?  Alarmed,  she  turned 
to  fly.     She  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  horseman  in  gray 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  20^ 

uniform,  and  she  had  taken  but  a  few  swift  steps  toward  her 
home,  when  the  horseman  galloped  down  the  forest  path  and 
drew  rein  at  her  side. 

"  Stop,  Irene,  it  is  I,"  said  a  familiar  voice,  and  the  rider 
sprang  from  the  saddle  and  stood  before  her. 

**  Oleah  !"  she  exclaimed,  in  joyous  surprise.  **  How  you 
did  frighten  me  !" 

'*  You  should  not  be  out  at  this  hour  alone,"  said  Oleah. 
**  Where  are  you  going,  Irene?" 

*'  I  am  going  home,"  she  said. 

**Well,  you  need  be  in  no  hurry  to  leave  me.  It  is  not 
often  you  see  me  Irene." 

**  Leave  you?  Cannot  you  come  with  me?"  her  lovely 
gray  eyes  full  with  entreaty. 

**  No,"  he  answered,  his  head  shaking  sadly  and  his  lips 
tremulous  with  emotion.  ''When  last  I  was  beneath  the 
roof  I  met  an  enemy — " 

'*  Oleah,"  she  said  sadly,  "  I  wish  that  I  had  never  been 
taken  beneath  that  roof  to  bring  discord  between  you  and 
your  only  brother  " 

'*  A  brother  once,"  he  cried  bitterly  ;  **  a  brother  once, 
whom  I  loved — never  loved  as  brother  loved  before.  But 
now  he  has  turned  that  love  to  hate.  He  is  the  enemy  of 
my  country,  the  enemy  of  my  happiness,  the  destroyer  of  all 
my  heart  holds  dear.  Brother  !  Harp  no  longer  on  that 
word.  I  am  not  his  brother,  nor  yours.  Here,  in  the  face 
of  heaven,  I  tell  you,  you  must  choose.  I  will  not  have 
friendship,  or  your  sisterly  affection.  Tell  me  you  cannot 
love  me,  and  I  will  leave  you  and  my  home  forever.  Tell 
me  !     I  must  and  will  know  my  fate  now  !" 

**  How  hard  you  make  it  for  me  !"  she  cried.  **  Do  you 
not  see,  can  you  not  understand,  that  you  ask  impossibilities 
of  me?" 

**  Irene,"  he  said,  in  his  low,  deep,  passionate  tones, 
'*  you  cannot  say  the  words  that  will  send  me  from  you. 
My  life  is  in  danger  here.  Every  moment  that  I  stand  by 
your  side,  holding  your  little,  trembhng  hand  in  mine,  in- 
creases my  danger.  We  must  go.  I  will  never  again  leave 
you  till  you  are  my  wife." 

'*  Oh,  heavens,  Oleah  !     What  is  it  that  you  mean  ?" 


204  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

**I  shall  take  you  to  my  camp,  and  our  chaplain  shall 
marry  us.     Come,  we  have  no  time  to  lose." 

''Oleah  !"  she  cried,  in  such  a  tone,  so  firm  and  sharp, 
that  he  paused  involuntarily.  **  Think  what  it  is  you  would 
have  me  do.  Think  of  the  disgrace,  the  anxiety,  the  suffer- 
ing, you  would  cause  !" 

"There  cannot  be  disgrace  for  you,  when  your  hus- 
band is  by  your  side  ;  and,  as  to  the  anxiety  of  my  parents, 
theirs  can  be  no  greater  than  mine  has  been.  My  father 
cares  not  how  much  misery  I  and  mine  may  undergo  ;  need 
I  care  if  a  few  gray  hairs  are  added  to  his  head  ?  My 
love,  my  darling,  listen  !  That  old  Yankee  hunter,  Dan 
Martin,  is  in  the  woods,  his  rifle  is  certain  death  five  hundred 
yards  away ;  and  every  moment  I  stand  here,  I  do  so  at  the 
peril  of  my  life." 

"  Then,  dear  Oleah,  go  !     Leave  me,  and  go  !" 

**  I  came  for  you  and  I  will  not  go  alone." 

**  I  can  not,  can  not — " 

He  seized  her  in  his  arms  and  attempted  to  place  her  on 
his  horse. 

*<0h,  let  me  go  !"  she  cried.  "  I  don't  love  you,  no,  not 
even  as  a  sister  !     Now,  let  me  go  !" 

Oleah  uttered  a  sharp  whistle  and  four  horsemen,  dressed 
in  gray,  galloped  to  his  side  and  dismounted. 

"  Help  me,"  said  Oleah,  briefly. 

The  next  moment  Irene  was  on  the  charger,  her  deter- 
mined lover  holding  her  before  him.  They  dashed  through 
the  dark  woods  like  the  wind,  the  four  cavalrymen  following 
closely  after. 

Irene  resisted  and  implored  in  vain.  From  the  moment 
his  strong  arms  closed  round  her,  Oleah  had  spoken  no 
word  except  to  urge  on  his  horse.  Then  she  uttered  shriek 
after  shriek,  which  only  died  out  in  the  great  forest  as  the 
little  cavalcade  thundered  on. 

Mr.  Tompkins  was  still  sitting  in  his  rustic  seat,  beneath 
his  favorite  maple,  as  the  sun  sank  behind  the  Western  hills. 
He  was  thinkmg,  and  his  clouded  brow  told  that  his  thoughts 
were  far  from  pleasant.  For  twenty-five  years  he  and  hib  wife 
had  lived  together,  and  never  before  had  the  lightest  word  or 
deed  disturbed  their  perfect  harmony,  but  now  the  breach. 


CROtriEk   AGAIlsrST   BROTHER* 


205 


that  had  divided  brothers,  yawned  between  husband  and 
wife  ;  he  must  either  sacrifice  his  principles  or  lose  the  love 
of  his  wife. 

The  sun  had  set,  and  the  planter  felt  the  chill  of  the  even- 
ing air.  He  rose  with  a  sigh  and  was  turning  to  go  toward 
the  house,  when  he  observed  a  negro,  hatless  and  breathless, 
running  in  at  the  front  gate. 

''What  is  the  matter,  Job?"  he  asked,  as  the  black 
paused  breathless  in  front  of  his  master. 

"Why,  marster— oh!  it  am  too  awful  to  tell  all  at  once, 
unless  you  are  prepared  for  it,"  said  the  darkey. 

''What  is  it?  I  am  prepared  for  anything.  Tell  me, 
what  is  the  matter  ?"  demanded  the  planter. 

"  Oh,  marster,  I  had  been  to  town  and  was  comin'  home 
froo  de  woods.  I  went  that  way  afoot,  kase  the  seceshers 
might  a  kotch  me,  seein'  as  de  road  is  full  of  'em  all  the 
time.  An'  Jim  Crow,  one  of  Mr.  Glaze's  niggers,  told— 
told  me  as  how  they  jes'  hung  up  a  nigger  whenever  they 
could  find  him.  Jim  told  me  that  over  on  tother  side  o' 
mountains  they  had  de  woods  hangin'  full  of  niggers. 
Well,  you  see,  hearin'  all  dem  stories  I  was  afraid  to  go  on 
hossback  de  roadway,  when  I  went  arter  de  mail,  but  goes 
afoot  froo  de  woods." 

"Well,  go  on  now,  and  tell  what  it  was  you  saw  and  what 
is  the  matter,"  said  the  planter  growing  impatient. 

"Well,  marster,  I  had  been  to  de  post-office  and  brought 
you  these  papers  and  dis  letter,"  producing  them,  "  and  was 
on  my  way  home  froo  de  woods,  when  I  hears  an  awful 
thumpin'  and  thunderin'  o'  bosses  feet  comin'  down  the 
wood  path,  that  leads  in  the  direction  o'  Twin  Mountains. 
I  think,  may  be,  its  seceshers  comin'  arter  dis  yer  nigger  an' 
I  gits  behind  a  big  tree  dat  had  jist  been  blown  down  not 
berry  long  ago,  an',  watches.  I  knowed  it  warn't  no  use  for 
dis  chile  to  'tempt  to  run,  kase  dey  would  cotch  'im  shua." 
Job  paused  for  breath,  and  the  planter  waited  in  silence, 
knowing  that  he  would  comprehend  the  meaning  of  Job 
sooner  by  letting  him  tell  his  story  in  his  own  way. 

"Well,  pretty  soon  I  sees  five  seceshers  on  hossback, 
comin'  just  as  fast  as  dere  bosses  could  go  froo  de  woods. 
An'  de  one  what  was  afore  de  others  had  a  woman,  carrin 


206  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

her  like  she  was  a  baby.  Just  as  dey  got  in  front  ob  me  1 
see  dat  de  woman  was  fighting  an'  tryin'  to  git  away.  She 
hollored,  *  Oh!  I  won't  go,  I  won't  go!'  an'  den  I  recognize 
dat  it  was  my  Miss  Irene,  an'  dat  dey  were  carrin'  her  off. 
1  knowed  her  dress,  I  knowed  her  har,  an*  all  de  time  she 
scream  I  knowed  it  was  her.  Den  I  jist  wait  till  dey  git  by 
an'  run  ebery  step  home." 

**0h,  pshaw,  Job,  what  an  old  idiot  you  are!"  said  the 
planter,  with  a  laugh.  "You  had  almost  frightened  me. 
It  was  not  Miss  Irene." 

'*  Oh,  marster,  it  war,"  persisted  Job. 

"  I  just  left  Miss  Irene  in  the  house." 

'*  But,  marster,  you  is  mistaken.  I  tell  you  it  war  her.  I 
know  for  shua!" 

At  this  moment  Irene's  waiting-maid  was  crossing  the 
lawn.     Mr.  Tompkins  called  to  her  : 

"  Maggie,  is  you  mistress  in  her  room?" 

'*  No,  sir,  she  went  down  the  road  about  an  hour  ago.'' 

The  planter  fell  back  in  his  chair,  as  though  he  had  been 
struck  a  blow,  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  while  the 
terrified  maid  hastened  into  the  house  to  spread  the  news. 

Mrs.  Tompkins  hurried  out  on  the  lawn,  where  half  a 
dozen  blacks  had  already  gathered  about  their  master, 

'*  Oh,  what  shall  we  do  ?  what  shall  we  do  ?"  she  cried,  all 
her  patriotic  fervor  swallowed  up  in  terror.  **  Maggie  run 
to  her  room  and  see  if  she  is  not  there." 

'*  No,  missus,  I  have  just  been  to  see,  an'  she  is  gone." 

♦*0h,  my  poor  Irene!  In  the  power  of  the  mountain 
guerillas!     What  must  be  done  ?" 

"  Be  calm,  Camille,"  said  the  planter,  "we  will  immedi- 
ately plan  a  pursuit  and  rescue  her." 

The  overseer  aroused  the  neighbors,  but  it  was  quite  dark 
before  they  had  gathered  on  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  mansion. 

Twenty  men,  black  and  white,  were  chosen,  and,  with  Mr. 
Tompkins  at  their  head,  they  went  down  the  road  into  the 
dark  forest. 

When  morning  dawned  no  trace  of  the  missing  girl  had 
been  found,  and  all  the  day  passed  in  fruitless  search. 

The  exhausted  men  were  assembled  in  the  road  in  front  of 
Mr.  Tompkins'  house,  arranging  what  should  be  done  the 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  207 

next  day,  when  down  the  hill  came  a  troop  of  Union  scouts, 
headed  by  no  less  a  personage  than  Uncle  Dan  himself. 

"Well,  what's  the  matter  here?"  asked  Uncle  Dan  in 
astonishment  halting  his  party. 

Mr.  Tompkins  told  him  what  had  happened. 
"Thunder  !     Jehoshaphat !     Ye  don't  say  so ?"  were  the 
frequent  interjections  of  the  old  scout  during  the  brief  nar- 
ration. 

'*  Well,  if  that  don't  beat  all  creation,  you  may  call  me  a 
skunk,"  said  the  old  man  at  the  conclusion.  "We  chaps 
are  jist  after  sich  sorry  cusses,  as  them  what  carried  off  the 
gal;  but  we  are  tired  out,  hevin'  been  in  the  saddle  ever 
since  daylight  and  two  scrimmages  throwed  in;  so,  ye  see, 
we'll  have  to  camp  for  the  night;  but  we'll  have  that  gal 
afore  the  sun  circles  this  earth  again." 

"  There  is  plenty  room  for  all  in  the  house,  and  you  are 
welcome  to  it,"  said  Mr.  Tompkins. 

*'We'd  ruther  hev  yer  barn,"  said  Uncle  Dan.  "We 
don't  care  about  sleeping  in  houses,  seein'  we  don't  seldom 
git  to  sleep  in  one,  besides  we'd  rather  be  near  our  bosses." 
The  efficient  aid  of  the  old  scout  having  been  secured,  Mr. 
Tompkins'  party  dispersed,  and  the  scouts,  forty-one  in 
number,  were  soon  in  the  barn,  their  horses  being  stabled 
with  quantities  of  corn  and  hay  before  them;  then  bright 
camp-fires  were  built  in  the  barn-yard.  The  planter  told 
them  to  take  whatever  they  required,  and  soldiers  seldom 
need  a  second  hint  of  that  kind.  That  night  they  fared 
sumptuously. 

This  scouting  party  was  under  the  immediate  command  of 
Uncle  Dan.  They  were  all  experienced  scouts,  their  rifles 
were  of  the  very  best  make,  and  each  was  considered  a 
marksman.  Uncle  Dan  placed  a  careful  guard  about  the 
premises,  and  then,  while  all  the  men  not  on  duty  lay 
wrapped  in  their  blankets  sleeping  quietly  on  the  fresh,  sweet 
hay,  he  sat  by  the  side  of  a  smouldering  camp-fire,  under  a 
large  oak  tree,  smoking  a  short  black  pipe  and  wrapped  in 
thought. 

A  hand  was  laid  on  his  shoulder.  Supposing  it  to  be  one 
of  his  men,  he  glanced  up  at  the  person  by  his  side.  His 
astonishment  can  better  be  imagined  than  described,  when 


20S  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

he  recognized  the  mysterious  black,  who  had  frustrated  him 
in  the  woods  during  the  retreat  from  Snagtovvn. 

That  copper-face,  the  grizzled  hair,  the  marvelous,  bright, 
eyes,  were  not  to  be  mistaken.     It  was  Yellow  Steve. 

Uncle  Dan's  astonishment  for  a  moment  held  him  dumb. 
How  could  that  man  have  passed  the  line  of  pickets  ? 
Gaining  his  voice  after  a  few  moments,  he  said  : 

''Well,  I  must  say  you  are  a  bold  'un.  1  would  like  to 
know  how  you  passed  the  pickets  ?" 

''Pickets,  sir?"  said  the  stranger,  seating  himself  by  the 
camp-fire  opposite  the  old  scout,  "  are  very  useful  on  ordin- 
ary occasions,  but  I  have  spent  the  most  of  my  life  in  hiding, 
in  avoiding  guards,  m  runnmg  for  my  life,  and  consequently 
have  become  very  expert  in  the  business." 

"Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want?** 

"  I  am  called  Yellow  Steve.  You  are  to  start  to-morrow 
in  search  of  the  young  lady  who  was  abducted  ?" 

"  How  did  you  learn  that  ?  How  did  you  learn  that  any 
lady  was  abducted  ?" 

"  That,  sir,  is  a  part  of  my  profession.  I  learn  things  by 
means  which  ordmary  mortals  would  never  dream  of.  I 
came  here  to  give  you  information  that  will  lead  to  the  dis- 
covery of  the  young  lady  you  are  in  search  of." 

"  What  do  you  know  of  her  ?"  asked  the  old  scout. 

"  She  is  at  the  foot  of  the  Twin  Mountains,  confined  in  the 
cabin  you  and  Crazy  Joe  occupied  for  so  many  years.  There 
is  only  ten  men  to  guard  her.  She  is  there  to-night.  I  saw 
her  to-day  when  she  saw  me  not.  What  is  more,  I  know 
she  will  be  there  to-morrow.  Then  she  is  to  be  removed 
from  there." 

"  Are  you  laying  a  trap  to  catch  us?"  asked  the  old  man 
sternly. 

"  I  am  telling  you  heaven's  own  truth.  Now  I  have  per- 
formed my  errand,  I  will  go." 

Before  the  old  scout  could  reply,  the  mysterious  messen- 
ger  rose  and  stole  silently  away  in  the  darkness.  He  waited 
to  hear  the  picket  challenge  him,  but  no  challenge  came. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  2O9 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

HE   IS   MY   HUSBAND.       OH,    SPARE    HIS   LIFE. 

Irene  soon  discovered  that  her  cries  and  her  struggles 
were  quite  useless.  The  strong  arm  of  Oleah  held  her 
firmly  in  the  saddle,  and  the  powerful  horse  swept  steadily 
on.  Night  was  falling  fast,  and  she  observ^ed  that  the 
country,  through  which  she  was  passing,  was  entirely  strange 
to  her ;  but,  judging  from  their  course,  they  would  pass 
the  Twin  Mountains  before  morning.  Looking  appealingly 
into  the  dark,  determined  face,  she  said  : 

*'  Even  now  it  is  not  too  late,  Oleah  ;  take  me  home." 

**Can  you  not  trust  me,  Irene?"  he  answered,  with  a  look 
of  tenderness  veiling  the  fire  of  his  black  eyes.  ' '  You  are 
mine  already,  because  you  love  me.  No,  your  lips  have  not 
said  it,  but  your  eyes  have  betrayed  you.  I  am  fulfilling 
an  oath,  the  violation  of  which  would  be  perjury  and  the 
eternal  ruin  of  my  soul." 

''What  can  you  mean  ?"  she  cried.  ''  Oh,  you  are  mad, 
mad  !" 

**  I  have  been  mad,"  he  answered.  ''  A  fire  has  been  rag- 
ing in  my  breast,  that  had  almost  burned  my  life  away. 
One  word  from  you  would  end  my  torture.  What  is  the 
reason  that  locks  your  lips  !" 

**Is  it  a  proof  of  your  love  that  you  take  me  from  my 
home  to  a  soldiers'  camp,  bringing  disgrace  to  me  and  grief 
to  those  to  whom  I  owe  more  than  life  ?" 

*'I  am  taking  you  to  no  soldiers'  camp.  No  rude  gaze 
shall  fall  on  your  sweet  face,  and  no  rude  words  reach  your 
ear.  You  shall  sleep  safely  to-night  within  four  walls,  your 
companion  gentle  and  kind,  and  men  with  strong  arms  and 
brave  hearts  shall  guard  the  door,  each  willing  and  ready  to 
lay  down  his  life  for  yours." 

They  rode  on  over  hill  and  vale,  crossed  streams  and 
passed  through  grand  old  forests. 

It   was  near  midnight  when  they  crossed  a  small,  rocky 


2IO  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

Stream  and  approached  two  log  caLlns  that  stood  at  the  foot 
of  the  Twin  Mountains.  The  moon  had  risen,  and  the  Autumn 
night  was  calm  aad  peaceful.  The  cry  of  night  birds  or  the 
rustling  of  leaves,  stirred  by  the  light  breezes,  were  the  only 
sounds  that  broke  the  stillness.  The  tall  mountain  peaks  in 
the  distance  looked  like  giant  sentinels  keeping  guard  over  a 
sleeping  world. 

A  man  stood  in  front  of  the  most  comfortable  looking  of 
the  two  cabins,  apparently  waiting  for  Oleah  and  his  party. 
He  was  dressed  in  the  gray  uniform,  had  a  very  red  head, 
red  whiskers,  red  eyelashes,  red  eyebrows,  and  red  freckles 
on  his  face.  This  Irene  noticed  as  he  came  forward  to  assist 
her  to  alight.  The  next  thing  she  noticed,  was  his  musket 
leaning  against  the  cabin  wall. 

**  Is  every  thing  arranged,  Jackson  ?"  asked  Oleah,  as  he 
sprang  from  the  saddle. 

"Every  thing,  captain;  the  cabin  is  as  neat  as  a  pin," 
and  the  red-headed  soldier  lifted  his  cap,  blinking  and 
nodding  his  head. 

*'  Did  you  bring  your  wife  ?" 

**Yes,  sir;  Mrs.  Jackson  is  in  the  house,  sir,  and  will 
wait  on  the  young  lady,"^again  touching  his  cap,  blinking 
and  nodding  his  head.      ^ 

*'  You  will  stay  here  to-night,  Irene,"  said  Oleah. 

She  knew  that,  for  the  present,  she  must  yield  ;  yet  she 
determined  to  resist  when  the  time  should  come.  She  found 
a  neat,  pleasant  looking  woman  within  the  cabin,  evidently  a 
mountaineer's  wife,  and  supper  ready  laid  for  her.  But  she 
was  too  much  agitated  to  eat,  only  tasting  a  cup  of  fragrant 
coffee.  She  noticed  that  the  cabin  in  which  she  was  confined 
bore  evidence  in  more  places  than  one  of  bullet  marks,  and 
rightly  conjectured  that  there  had  been  a  recent  fight  there, 
though  she  little  dreamed  that  she  was  so  near  the  spot 
where  Crazy  Joe  had  breathed  his  last,  and  that  she  was 
beneath  the  roof  that  had  so  long  sheltered  him  and  Uncle 
Dan  Martin,  the  hunter.  It  was  nearly  morning  when  she 
threw  herself  on  the  bed  Mrs.  Jackson  had  so  carefully  pre- 
pared for  her,  and  in  spite  of  her  strange  surroundings,  her 
anxiety,  her  dark  forebodings,  she  slept  soundly. 

Morning  came,   and   she  ate   Mrs.    Jackson's  carefully 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  211 

piepared  breakfast,  assiduously  waited  on  by  that  pleasant- 
voiced  woman.  Irene  noticed  that  no  man  entered  the 
room.  Mr.  Jackson  came  to  the  door  occasionally,  to  bring 
wood  or  water  for  his  wife,  but  never  entered.  From  the 
sound  of  voices  without,  she  knew  that  there  must  be  a 
dozen  or  more  men  about  the  house,  yet  she  saw  none  save 
the  red-headed  Mr.  Jackson,  who  was  evidently  on  his  best 
behavior,  and  never  approached  the  cabin  door  without 
removing  his  cap. 

Though  her  comfort  was  carefully  provided  for,  Irene  saw 
that  her  every  movement  was  watched  and  guarded.  There 
was  no  possible  chance  of  escape,  surrounded  by  a  guard  so 
vigilant.  About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  Oleah,  who 
had  evidently  been  away,  returned,  and  with  him  came  a 
man  dressed  in  citizen's  garb,  with  a  meek  face  and  fright- 
ened air,  and  the  same  four  cavalrymen  who  had  accompa- 
nied them  the  previous  day.  The  man  in  citizen's  garb,  she 
was  sure,  must  be  a  prisoner.  Oleah  approached  the  door 
with  the  meek-looking,  timid  stranger,  and  both  entered. 
At  a  motion  the  four  cavalrymen  followed. 

**  Irene,"  began  Oleah,  ''it  is  necessary,  in  these 
troublesome  times,  that  I  have  the  right  to  protect  you. 
This  is  a  clergyman.     We  will  be  married  now." 

*'I  will  never  marry  you,  Oleah,"  said  Irene,  firmly,  her 
beautiful  hazel  eyes  flashing  fire  on  her  determined  lover. 

Without  another  word,  Oleah  forcibly  took  her  right  hand 
in  his,  then  he  turned  to  the  clergyman  and  said  : 

"  You  know  your  duty,  sir  ;  proceed." 

**But,  sir,  if  the  young  lady  is  unwilling — if  she 
refuses ' ' 

**  She  will  not — does  not,"  said  Oleah. 

'<  I  do  !  I  do  !  I  do  !"  cried  Irene,  struggling  to  free  her 
hand. 

''  Go  on,  sir  !"  said  Oleah,  sternly. 

The  four  cavalrymen  ranged  themselves  behind  their 
master,  and  the  poor  clergyman  cast  about  him  one 
desperate  glance,  and  then,  in  faltering  tones,  began  the 
marriage  ceremony.  Oleah' s  responses  came  deep  and  low, 
but  Irene's  **  No,  no,  never  !"  rang  out  loud  and  clear. 

At  a  sign  from  the  young  captain,  one  of  the  tall  cavalry- 


212  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

men  quickly  stepped  behind  her  and  forced  her  to  bo^w 
assent. 

The  minister  stopped,  aghast. 

**  Go  on,  sir;  go  on  !"  thundered  Oleah,  his  eyes  gleaming. 

The  terrified  clergj^man  concluded  the  ceremony,  pro- 
nouncing them  man  and  wife,  and  then,  burying  his  face  in 
his  hands,  burst  into  tears. 

Immediately  upon  conclusion  of  the  marriage  ceremony, 
Oleah  obtained  a  certificate  of  marriage  from  the  minister, 
who  was  then  allowed  to  depart  under  the  escort  of  the 
faithful  four,  and  Mrs.  Jackson  followed  them  from  the 
room,  leaving  Oleah  alone  with  his  reluctant  bride. 

*'  Irene,  my  Irene,"  said  Oleah,  in  his  low,  thrilling 
tones,  "this  was  my  only  hope.  In  peaceful  times  I  might 
have  pressed  my  suit  as  others  do — I  might  have  wooed  and 
waited  ;  but  to  wait  now  was  to  lose  you.  Will  not  my  wife 
forgive  me?"  he  cried,  imploringly. 

"  This  is  no  marriage — I  am  not  your  wife  !"  said  Irene, 
in  a  low,  steady  voice.  *' Leave  me  !  You  have  forfeited 
even  a  brother's  claim.  No,  no  ;  I  will  not  listen  to  you  !" 
she  cried  desperately,  as  Oleah  came  a  step  nearer.  ''You 
will  not  leave  me,  then  !  You  will  force  me  to  defend 
myself  !"  As  she  spoke  she  snatched  a  pistol  from  his  belt 
and  leveled  the  weapon  at  his  heart. 

Oleah  folded  his  hands.  ''  Fire  if  you  wish,"  he  said 
calmly.  "  Death  at  your  hands  is  preferable  to  life  without 
your  love." 

She  lowered  the  pistol,  the  flush  faded  from  her  face,  her 
eyes  grew  misty  with  tears. 

**If  to  love  you  is  a  crime,  deserving  death,  then,  indeed, 
you  shall  be  my  executioner;  for  never  did  mortal  love  as  I 
love  you." 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  then  laid  the  revolver  on  the 
table,  and  sinking  into  a  chair  burst  into  tears. 

*'  Heaven  forgive  you  !"  she  sobbed,  ''for  the  misery  you 
have  caused  !" 

"  It  is  your  forgiveness  I  want,  my  darling,"  he  said.  "  I 
will  leave  you  now  since  you  bid  me.  To-morrow  you  shall 
be  returned  to  your  home,  and  I  will  never  come  to  you 
save  at  your  bidding." 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  213 

She  did  not  lift  her  bowed  head.  There  was  a  moment's 
stillness,  broken  only  by  her  sobs.  Then  Oleah  took  the 
pistol  from  the  table,  returned  it  to  his  belt,  and  left  the 
room. 

It  was  scarcely  daylight  when  Uncle  Dan  ordered  every 
man  to  the  saddle.  The  drowsy  soldiers  protested,  declar- 
ing the  music  of  the  crowing  cock  made  them  the  more 
sleepy,  but  their  leader  was  inexorable.  Every  man  must 
be  prepared  to  mount  in  thirty  minutes.  Breakfast  over, 
they  filed  out  of  the  barnyard,  while  the  darkness  of  the 
night  still  hovered  in  the  shadows  of  the  thick  forest.  Uncle 
Dan  had  not  deemed  it  prudent  to  reveal  the  interview  of 
the  night  before,  and  none  of  the  men  knew  what  direction 
they  were  to  take  or  what  was  to  be  their  destination. 

When  they  had  reached  a  clearing  in  the  woods,  the  men 
were  drawn  up  in  a  double  circle,  and  the  old  scout  rode  in 
their  midst,  and,  holding  in  his  hand  his  broad-brimmed  hat 
(he  would  not  wear  the  regimental  cap),  he  addressed  them  : 

'*Now,  boys,  we're  gwine  where  there  will  likely  be  some 
powder  burnt  and  some  lead  scattered  about  loose.  The 
gal,  you  heerd  about  last  night,  is  up  near  the  Twin  Moun- 
tains, and  we've  got  to  get  back  home  to-night.  But  the 
whole  place  is  alive  with  guerrillas  and  bushwhackers  and 
you  may  bet  there'll  be  some  hurting  done.  I  want  every 
man  to  be  prepared  and  not  to  be  taken  by  surprise.  Look 
out  for  a  big  bushwhack,  and  be  prepared  to  shoot  at  half  a 
second's  notice.  Keep  yer  guns  in  yer  hand  and  yer 
fingers  near  the  locks.     That's  all,  come  on!" 

He  led  the  way  at  a  gallop,  and  the  others  followed,  their 
horses'  hoofs  clattering  on  the  frosty  ground.  The  sun  was 
just  now  rising  over  the  eastern  hills,  and  grass  and  leaves 
and  bare  brown  twigs  glittered  resplendent  in  its  rays.  The 
country,  over  which  they  were  passing,  was  rough  and 
broken,  with  occasional  bottom  lands,  covered  with  gigantic 
forest  trees,  and  the  morning  air  was  clear  and  chilly,  as 
they  swept  so  swiftly  through  it,  close  after  their  veteran 
commander,  who  was  a  striking  figure  mounted  on  his  pow- 
erful bay  horse,  with  the  broad  brim  of  his  hat  turned  back 
from  his  earnest  bronze  face.  He  kept  the  bridle-rein  in  the 
same  hand  that  held  his  trusty  rifle  on  the  pommel  of  his 


214  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

saddle,  leaving  the  other  free  for  any  emergency — the  emer- 
gency most  frequently  arising  now  being  the  persistent 
flapping  of  his  hat-brim.  The  sun  was  two  hours  high  at 
least  and  was  fast  dissolving  the  crystal  covering  that  glit- 
tered above  the  denuded  vegetation,  when  they  came  to  the 
creek  that  flowed  by  the  mountain  cabins.  Just  beyond  the 
creek  rose  the  Twin  Mountains,  not  more  than  a  mile  away, 
and  the  cabins  were  within  a  few  hundred  yards.  They  had 
traveled  sixteen  miles  or  thereabout  that  morning,  and  men 
and  horses  were  weary  with  the  rough  riding.  The  creek 
was  thickly  fringed  with  timber,  yet  retaining  the  leaves, 
which  the  florist  had  turned  from  green  to  brown  and  gold. 
Uncle  Dan  paused,  before  the  creek  was  reached,  and  urged 
his  men  to  use  their  utmost  caution,  the  objects  of  their 
search  were  in  two  cabins  just  beyond  the  stream. 

**One  thing  I  want  ye  all  to  understand,"  he  said,  with 
great  concern.  *'  That  gal,  what  the  rebels  took  in,  is  in  one 
of  them  cabins,  and  no  shot  must  be  fired  into  'em  for  fear 
o'  hurting  her.  Remember,  not  a  hair  o'  her  head  must  be 
touched." 

They  halted,  and  Uncle  Dan,  with  twelve  picked  men, 
dismounted  and  proceeded  ahead  on  foot,  while  the  others 
remained  under  cover,  until  a  signal  should  be  given  to  sur- 
round the  cabins. 

It  happened  that  the  red-headed  rebel,  Jackson,  had  gone 
to  the  stream  with  two  pails  to  bring  water  for  his  wife.  A 
thin  skim  of  ice  overlaid  the  stream,  which  Mr.  Jackson 
must  break  in  order  to  get  his  water.  Not  finding  any  stick 
or  other  implement  at  hand,  he  used  the  bottom  of  one  of 
his  pails,  and  the  thumping  and  splashing  made  so  much 
noise  that  our  friend  did  not  hear  the  footsteps  gradually  ap- 
proaching him,  and,  so  much  engaged  was  he,  that  he  did 
not  observe  two  men  in  blue  uniform  standing  just  behind 
him  until  he  had  filled  his  pails  and  turned  to  go  to  the  house. 

Had  two  ghosts  suddenly  started  up  before  him,  he  could 
not  have  dropped  his  buckets  more  quickly. 

"  Bless  me  !"  gasped  Jackson.  **  Where  in  the  world  did 
you  come  from?" 

Uncle  Dan  laid  his  hand  on  Jackson's  shoulder  telling  him 
be  was  a  prisoner. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  215 

"Yes,  I  kinder  expected  that  for  some  little  time,"  he 
answered,  looking  about  in  blank  astonishment,  as  the  soldiers, 
one  by  one,  stole  noiselessly  from  among  the  thick  bushes. 

*'  Do  you  belong  to  that  house  ?"  said  Uncle  Dan,  point- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  cabins. 

**I  did,"  replied  Jackson,  bowing  politely  to  the  veteran 
scout,  ''  before  you  took  me  in  charge." 

"  How  many  men  are  up  there  now  !"  asked  Uncle  Dan. 

"  There  are  but  seven,  now,  sir." 

* '  How  many  women  ?' ' 

''Two,  sir." 

''Who  are  they?" 

"  My  wife,  sir,  and  the  wife  of  Captain  Tompkins." 

"  Wife  of  Captain  Tompkins  !    When  was  he  married  ?" 

"Yesterday,  sir." 

"  Is  Oleah  Tompkins  your  captain?" 

"  He  is,  sir,"  with  a  polite  bow. 

"Then,  sir,"  said  Uncle  Dan  with  vehemence,  "all  I 
have  to  say  is,  that  you  have  a  d — d  rascal  for  a  captain." 

Mr.  Jackson  bowed  in  acknowledgment. 

"Where  is  Captain  Tompkins  now?" 

"  He  went  back  to  the  command,  sir,  but  will  be  here  in  a 
few  minutes  with  more  men." 

"The  infernal  scoundrel  !" 

Mr.  Jackson  bowed  politely. 

"  Bang  !"  came  a  musket-shot,  and  the  ball  whistled  over 
the  heads  of  the  men  grouped  on  the  banks  of  the  stream. 
The  shot  came  from  the  direction  of  the  cabins. 

Uncle  Dan  gave  the  signal,  and  the  thunder  of  twenty 
horses'  feet  coming  down  the  hill  instantly  followed. 

"  Two  of  you  stay  and  guard  the  prisoner,  the  rest  follow 
me!"  cried  Uncle  Dan,  as  he  started  up. the  hill,  closely 
followed  by  his  entire  force,  for  every  man  was  anxious  to  be 
in  at  the  rescue,  and  every  one  expected  that  some  one  else 
would  guard  the  prisoner,  who,  in  consequence,  was  not 
guarded  at  all.  Finding  himself  wholly  deserted  by  the  ex- 
cited soldiery,  Jackson  hurried  away  down  the  stream.  He 
looked  injured  and  neglected,  and  slunk  away,  as  in  shame, 
from  the  men  who  so  obstinately  avoided  his  company. 
Uncle  Dan  never  paused  in  his  headlong  pursuit  of  the 


2l6  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

flying  enemy  until  he  had  reached  the  door  of  the  cabin. 
Irene  and  Mrs.  Jackson  had  been  both  surprised  and  terrified 
by  the  shouting  and  the  discharge  of  firearms,  but  it  was 
not  until  Uncle  Dan  stood  in  the  doorway  that  either  realized 
that  Irene's  rescue  was  the  object  of  the  attacking  party. 

With  a  wild  cry,  Irene  sprang  from  the  cabin  into  the 
arms  of  the  old  scout. 

' '  Uncle  Dan,  Uncle  Dan,  take  me  home  !  Promise  me  you 
will  take  me  home  !"   she  cried  as  she  clung  to  the  veteran. 

'*  You  bet  I  will,  my  little  angel  ?"  replied  the  old  man, 
brushing  the  gathering  moisture  from  his  eyes.  '*  How 
long  have  you  been  here?" 

**  Night  before  last  I  was  brought  here." 

**  Is  there  any  one  with  you  in  the  cabin?" 

**  No  one  but  a  poor  woman,  who  is  frightened  almost  to 
death." 

'*  Well,  wait  here  till  I  get  my  men  together,  and  then  I 
will  hear  all  about  this  rascally  business." 

When  Irene  went  back  into  the  cabin,  it  was  her  turn  to 
comfort  her  companion  with  assurance  of  safety,  but  Mrs. 
Jackson  was  in  an  agony  of  dread  as  to  the  probable  fate  of 
her  husband. 

Uncle  Dan  had  no  need  to  recall  his  men,  for  they  were 
already  returning  from  the  useless  pursuit  of  the  flying 
Confederates,  who  were  now  ascending  the  mountain  side  a 
mile  away. 

When  he  ordered  them  to  bring  up  the  prisoner,  that  had 
been  captured  at  the  creek,  the  soldiers  looked  inquiringly 
one  at  another  ;  every  one  declared  it  was  the  business  of 
some  one  else  to  have  remained  on  guard. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  no  one  had  been  left  behind 
to  care  for  the  red-headed  rebel,  and  that  he  had  resented 
this  lack  of  att^tion  by  departing.  Uncle  Dan  instructed 
his  sergeant  to  make  preparations  for  immediate  return  to 
Snagtown  and  then  went  into  the  house. 

Mrs.  Jackson  met  him  with  anxious  inquiries  if  her 
husband  had  been  killed. 

''What  kinder  man  was  he — red  hair  ?" 

"  Yes,  oh  yes  !     Is  he  dangerously  wounded  ?" 

<*  And  red  eyebrows  ?" 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  21 7 

**  Yes,  yes,  yes  !     Pray  tell  me  the  worst  at  once." 

"  And  red  eyelashes — long  and  red  ?" 

**  Yes,  oh  yes  !     Pray  don't  keep  me  in  suspense." 

**  And  a  red  face  ?" 

"Yes,  yes  !" 

**  And  was  carryin*  two  buckets  for  water?" 

*'0h,  heavens!  Yes.  I  know  he  is  killed.  Tell  me 
where  he  lays  that  I  may  find  him." 

''Madam,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  gravely,"  **that  red  man 
made  his  escape,  as  well  as  all  the  others." 

The  look  of  blank  confusion  and  joyful  amaze  that  over- 
spread Mrs  Jackson's  face  was  singular  to  behold.  The 
old  scout,  having  thus  summarily  disposed  of  Mrs.  Jackson, 
turned  to  Irene  and  drew  from  her  the  relation  of  all  that 
had  happened  to  her  since  the  evening  she  had  left.  When 
she  had  concluded  with  her  forced  marriage,  she  burst  into 
tears. 

**  The  rascal !"  said  Uncle  Dan,  with  energy.  <*  Both  a 
rascal  and  a  fool.  Where  did  he  go?"  he  asked,  after  a 
moment's  pause. 

**  I  do  not  know,"  said  Irene,  weeping  softly.  **  He  left 
a  few  minutes  after,  and  I  have  not  seen  him  since." 

"  I  don't  know  much  about  law,"  said  Uncle  Dan,  after 
a  few  minutes'  reflection,  ''but  I  know  that  ain't  no 
wedding  worth  a  cent." 

"  I  did  not  agree  to  it,  I  did  not  consent,  but  the  clergy- 
man pronounced  us  man  and  wife,"  sobbed  Irene. 

"I  don't  care  if  he  did,  I  heard  a  lawyer  once  say  that 
marriage  was  a  civil  contract,  and  if  any  one  was  induced  to 
marry  by  fraud,  or  forced  to  marry  any  one  they  did  not 
want  to,  it  was  no  good.  Now,  although  I  aint  a  lawyer,  I 
know  you  aint  married,  unless  you  want  to  be." 

Irene  still  sat  sobbing  before  the  fire  by  the  broad  fire-place, 
which  Uncle  Dan's  own  hands  had  built. 

At  this  moment  a  soldier  looked  in  and  said  : 

"The  rebs  are  comin*  down  the  mountains  re-enforced." 
"  Be  quiet,  honey,  an'  I'll  see  you  are  protected.     Don't 
leave  the  cabin  unless  I  tell  you  to." 

Uncle  Dan  hastened  out,  snatching  his  rifle  from  the  door, 
as  he  went,  and  looked  up  towards  the  mountains.     Twenty- 


2l8  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

five  or  thirty  Confederates,  headed  by  Oleah  Tompkins, 
were  riding  at  a  gallop  toward  them. 

''They  mean  business,  Uncle  Dan,"  said  a  young  man, 
who  stood  by  the  old  man's  side. 

"Yes,  an'  'twouldn't  s'prise  me  if  some  of  them  git  bus- 
iness," replied  the  old  man. 

''That  is  Oleah  Tompkins  at  their  head.  Uncle  Dan. 
You'll  not  shoot  at  him  to  hit?"  said  the  youthful  soldier, 

"  I  never  thought  the  time  would  come  when  I  would  harm 
a  hair  o'  his  head,  but  things  air  changed  now,  and  as  Ran- 
dolph said  about  Clay,  'if  I  see  the  devil  in  his  eye,  I'll 
shoot  to  kill,'  "  replied  Uncle  Dan,  examining  the  priming  of 
his  rifle. 

"  Fall  in,"  commanded  Uncle  Dan, 

The  line  was  formed. 

"  Now  wait  till  I  fire  an'  then  follor  suit." 

Oleah  presented  a  tempting  mark  for  any  rifle,  as  he  ap- 
proached so  fearlessly  with  his  revolver  in  his  right  hand. 
Uncle  Dan,  though  not  without  a  twinge  of  conscience  at 
what  he  was  doing,  leveled  his  deadly  rifle  at  that  head, 
which,  when  a  child,  had  so  often  nestled  on  his  breast. 

Uncle  Dan  was  a  certain  shot  at  that  range,  and  every 
step  Oleah  took  was  bringing  him  to  surer  death.  Uncon- 
scious of  his  danger,  or  perfectly  reckless  of  consequences, 
the  young  Confederate  urged  his  powerful  black  horse  on. 
The  old  man  held  his  heavy  rifle  in  the  palm  of  his  right 
hand,  the  breech  was  balanced  against  his  right  shoulder, 
and  his  aim  was  as  steady  and  true  as  if  he  were  sighting  a 
deer,  instead  of  a  human  being  he  had  known  for  years  and 
loved  from  childhood. 

"  The  d — d  rascal !"  he  hissed  between  his  clenched 
teeth.     "  He's  ruined  the  gal,  and  now  he  shall  die." 

Just  as  his  finger  touched  the  trigger,  Irene  spraftig  from 
the  doorway  and  struck  the  rifle  from  its  intended  mark. 
The  ball  whizzled  two  feet  above  the  head  of  the  Confederate 
captain. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?"  said  the  old  man,  turning,  in  sharp 
surprise. 

A  roar  of  rifle-shots  drowned  any  reply  that  Irene  might 
have  made. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  219 

Oleah  had  escaped  the  deadly  bullet  of  the  old  scout,  but 
some  of  the  many  shots,  that  immediately  followed,  struck 
him.  The  revolver  dropped  from  his  hand,  his  horse  reared 
and  plunged  in  terror,  and  then  both  rider  and  steed  fell,  a 
helpless  mass,  to  the  ground. 

Then  all  eyes  were  astonished  at  the  sight  of  a  slender 
figure,  with  loosened  hair  streaming  in  the  wind,  hastening 
through  the  deadly  shower  of  balls  to  the  fallen  man's  side  ; 
and  all  ears  were  astonished  by  her  wild  cry  : 

**  Spare,  oh,  spare  his  life  !     He  is  my  husband T 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

AT   HOATE   AGAIN. 

When  their  leader  fell,  the  Confederate  cavalry  wheeled 
about  and  galloped  away  toward  the  mountain.  Uncle  Dan 
ordered  his  men  to  cease  firing,  as  Irene  was  directly  between 
them  and  the  flying  enemy,  and  her  life  would  be  endangered 
by  every  shot. 

Stunned,  confounded,  and  nonplussed  by  Irene's  sudden 
and  unexpected  action,  the  old  man,  without  loading  his 
rifle,  hurried  after  her.  She  was  kneeling  by  the  side  of  the 
insensible  soldier,  holding  his  bleeding  head  on  her  knee. 
The  horse  was  struggling  in  the  last  throes  of  death,  the 
blood  streaming  from  two  wounds  in  his  breast.  Oleah  had 
fallen  clear  of  his  horse  and  had  struck  his  head  in  fallino- 
on  a  large  stone.  * 

"Speak  to  me,  oh!  speak  to  me,  Oleah!"  cried  Irene, 
bendmg  over  him.  ''  Oh,  my  love,  it  is  I  who  have  killed 
you!     Save  him,  Uncle  Dan.     He  must  not  die!" 

''  I  fear  he'll  never  speak  again,"  said  Uncle  Dan.  He 
said  no  more,  for  with  one  wild,  long  shriek  the  poor  girl 
swooned  on  the  breast  of  him  whom  not  even  the  avowal  of 
her  love  could  thrill. 

' '  Come  here,  some  o'  you  fellars  what's  a  loafin"  about 


220  IROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

there?"  commanded  the  old  scout,  as  half  a  dozen  soldiers 
approached  the  place. 

The  men  were  soon  at  his  side 

**  Now,  some  o'  you  pick  up  that  gal,  and  the  rest  o'  ye 
that  fellar  and  take  'em  to  the  house.  Lift  'em  gently  as 
though  they  were  babies.     This  has  been  a  sorry  job." 

The  soldiers  obeyed,  and  Uncle  Dan  followed  the  group 
with  both  sorrow  and  amazement  plainly  visible  on  his  feat- 
ures. They  carefully  laid  Irene  on  the  bed  and  called  Mrs. 
Jackson  to  attend  her,  while  Uncle  Dan  and  another  mem- 
ber of  the  company  examined  the  injuries  of  Oleah.  They 
found  a  gun-shot  wound  in  his  right  side  under  his  right  arm. 
A  rifle-ball  had  passed  through  the  muscles  of  his  right  arm, 
between  the  elbow  and  the  shoulder,  but  no  bones  were 
shattered  and  the  wound  was  not  a  dangerous  one.  The 
cut  on  the  head,  caused  by  being  thrown  against  the  stone 
as  he  fell,  seemed  more  serious,  but  an  examination  soon 
convinced  them  that  it  might  not  be  fatal.  They  dressed 
the  wounded  arm  and  washed  the  blood  from  his  head,  and 
he  began  to  show  signs  of  returning  consciousness  just  as 
Irene,  recovered  from  her  swoon,  started  up,  crying : 

''  Where  is  he,  where  is  he  ?" 

<'  Here  he  is  on  the  floor  beside  you,"  replied  Mrs.  Jack- 
son.    "  Lie  still  until  you  are  better." 

''No,  no,"  she  replied,  putting  aside  Mrs.  Jackson's  re- 
straining hand.  ''  Let  me  go  to  my  husband!  Lay  him  on 
the  bed,"  she  said  to  the  men. 

*'  What  kind  of  a  deuced  change  has  come  over  that  gal," 
thought  Uncle  Dan.  ''She  hated  him  like  pizen  afore  he 
got  hurt,  but  now  she  loves  him  to  distraction." 

"  Please,  Uncle  Dan,"  pleaded  Irene,  "  have  him  put  on 
the  bed,  he  must  not  lie  on  that  hard  floor  when  he  is  wound- 
ed!" 

"  Boys,  lift  him  up  on  the  bed.     She  shall  have  her  way." 

Oleah,  still  unconscious,  though  breathing  more  freely, 
was  placed  on  the  bed.  His  head  had  been  bandaged,  and 
a  soldier  stood  by  his  s.de  dropping  cold  water  on  the  wound 
from  a  cup. 

"  Give  me  the  water,"  said  Irene.      "  I  am  h:s  wife." 

As  Irene  took  her  station  by  his  side,  the  wounded  soldie: 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  221 

opened  his  eyes,  and  vacantly  stared  upon  the  group  in  the 
room.  Irene  bent  over  him,  with  her  soul  in  her  eyes  ;  his 
eyes  rested  on  her  with  no  gleam  of  recognition  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  then,  feebly  closed  again. 

Uncle  Dan  had  ordered  a  litter  made  and  four  men  now 
entered  with  it,  and  reported  that  everything  was  ready  for 
departure.  Oleah  was  placed  upon  the  litter,  and  Irene  rode 
beside  it,  half  the  men  preceding  it  and  half  following.  Mrs. 
Jackson,  at  her  earnest  request,  had  been  left  at  the  cabin, 
and  the  guarded  litter  was  not  two  miles  on  its  way  before 
her  red-headed  husband  came  from  the  woods,  suave  and 
smiling,  and  the  two  hurried  away  toward  the  gap  between 
the  Twin  Mountains.  When  next  heard  of  the  Jackson  fam- 
ily was  at  Colonel  Scrabble' s  camp. 

The  movements  of  Uncle  Dan  were  necessarily  slow,  and 
it  was  late  at  night  when  they  arrived  at  the  plantation. 
Irene  with  Uncle  Dan  rode  forward  to  prepare  the  planter 
and  his  wife  for  Oleah's  coming,  the  others  following  slowly. 
We  will  not  attempt  to  describe  the  scene  that  followed — 
their  joy  at  Irene's  return,  their  astonishment  at  her  story, 
their  anxious  alarm  when  she  told  them  of  Oleah's  condition. 
She  had  hardly  ceased  speaking,  when  they  heard  in  the  hall 
the  slow,  heavy  tread  of  men  who  carried  a  helpless  burden. 
A  fever  had  set  in,  and  Oleah  was  in  a  critical  condition. 
A  messenger  was  despatched  to  Snagtown  for  the  family 
physician,  and  Uncle  Dan  left  his  prisoner  and  returned  to 
his  command  at  the  Junction. 

For  ten  weary  days  and  nights  Oleah  was  unconscious  or 
raving  in  the  delirium  of  fever,  and  during  all  that  time 
Irene  was  at  his  side,  his  constant  attendant.  When  the 
fever  had  subsided  and  the  man,  once  so  imperious  in  his 
youthful  strength,  lay  week  and  helpless  as  an  infant,  but 
conscious  at  last,  she  was  still  at  this  post. 

It  was  on  a  cold,  still  Winter  evening.  The  snow  lay 
white  over  the  landscape,  but  candlelight  and  firelight  made 
all  bright  and  warm  within.  As  Irene  returned  from  draw- 
ing the  heavy  curtains,  he  opened  his  eyes  and  fixed  them 
on  her,  as  he  had  done  many  times  during  his  long  illness 
but  this  was  not  a  wild  vacant  stare,  it  was  a  look  of  recog- 
nition.    His  lips  moved,  but  her  ear  failed  to  catch  the 


222  BROTHER   AGAIN^ST    BROTHER. 

feeble,  fluttering  sound.  She  eagerly  bent  her  head.  Again 
his  lips  moved. 

"  Irene  !"  was  the  faint  whisper. 

"  Do  you  know  me,  Oleah,  do  you  know  me  ?"  she  asKed, 
tears  of  joy  shining  in  her  eyes. 

Only  his  eyes  answered  her.  Stooping  she  pressed  a  kiss 
on  his  pale  lips.  With  a  smile  of  perfect  content  he  raised 
his  weak  arm  and  put  it  about  her  neck. 

But  there  were  other  anxious  hearts  to  be  relieved,  and 
Irene  left  him  for  a  moment,  went  swiftly  through  the  hall, 
and  her  glad  voice  broke  the  silence  of  the  room  where  sat 
father  and  mother  and  physician  : 

''  He  will  live  !     He  will  live  !     He  knows  me  now." 

They  hastened  to  the  sick-room.  The  favorable  change 
was  plainly  visible,  though  the  patient  could  not  speak  above 
a  whisper  and  only  a  few  words  at  a  time.  The  doctor  issued 
peremptory  orders  to  keep  him  quiet  and  to  let  him  have  as 
much  sleep  as  he  could  get. 

The  recovery  was  -slow  and  for  several  days  yet  not  certain. 
The  Winter  was  well  nigh  spent  before  Oleah  was  sufficiently 
recovered  to  be  conveyed  to  the  Junction.  His  young  wife 
accompanied  him. 

Oleah  was  detained  a  few  days  before  his  parole  could  be 
signed  and  then  he  was  allowed  to  return.  During  the  time 
he  was  in  the  Union  camp,  the  brothers  were  frequently 
thrown  together,  but  not  a  word  escaped  their  lips  of  wel- 
come or  recognition.  Abner  passed  silently  and  coldly  by 
and  Oleah  maintained  the  indifferent  bearing  of  a  stranger. 
Irene  saw  this  complete  estrangement  and  it  embittered  all 
her  joy. 

On  the  day  Oleah  was  paroled  and  was  about  to  return 
home,  Abner's  company  was  on  drill.  The  sleigh  passed 
the  drill-ground  and  so  near  the  captain  that  his  brother 
might  have  touched  him  with  his  hand.  Abner,  seeing  who 
was  passing,  drew  his  cloak  about  his  shoulders  and  turned 
coldly  away.  Winter  passed  and  Spring  came  with  its 
blooming  flowers  and  singing  birds.  And  not  only  the 
flowers  awoke,  and  bird  songs  thrilled  the  air,  armies,  that 
had  lain  dormant  all  Winter,  were  in  motion  and  the  noise  of 
battle  was  renewed. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  22$ 

The  farmers  tilled  the  soil.  Negroes,  boys,  and  old  men, 
and  even  women  toiled  at  the  plows,  while  fathers  and  brothers, 
and  husbands  and  sons  were  engaged  in  grimmer  work. 

Oleah  had  been  exchanged  at  last  and  had  joined  his 
company,  leaving  his  young  wife  to  use  all  gentle  endeavor 
to  comfort  and  cheer  the  father  and  mother,  who  watched 
with  sorrowful  anxiety  the  movements  of  both  armies. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

ANOTHER   PHASE    OF   SOLDIER   LIFE. 

A  long  line  of  muddy  wagons,  and  a  longer  line  of  muddy 
soldiers  was  moving  southward.  It  was  one  of  those  dark, 
cold,  rainy  days  in  March,  when  the  elements  above,  the 
earth  beneath,  the  winds  about,  seem  to  conspire  to  make 
man  miserable,  and  surely  no  men  could  have  looked  more 
miserable  than  the  long  line  of  muddy  soldiers.  Some  were 
mounted,  but  the  largest  number  by  far  were  infantry  and 
plodded  along  on  foot.  Various  were  the  moods  of  the 
soldiers.  Some  were  gay,  singing,  laughing,  telling  jokes  ; 
others  were  silent  and  morose,  complaining  and  cursing  their 
hard  lot.  The  latter  class  were  termed  professional 
"growlers"  by  their  comrades.  One  light-hearted  fellow 
declared  that  any  one,  who  would  complain  at  their  lot,  would 
be  capable  of  grumbling  at  the  prospect  of  being  hanged. 

A  fine,  persistent  rain  had  been  falling  nearly  all  day,  and 
the  men  were  cold  and  wet  and  tired  plodding  through  the  mud. 

Two  soldiers  were  toiling  along  behind  an  ammunition 
wagon,  one  with  the  stripes  of  corporal  on  his  sleeves,  the 
other  a  private. 

*' I  don't  mind  fighting  or  being  shot,"  said  the  private, 
a  young  man  and  evidently  a  new  recruit,  '*  but  the  idea  of 
a  man  's  dragging  himself  apart  and  scattering  the  pieces 
along  in  the  mud  m  this  fashion  is  decidedly  disagreeable." 

*'No  danger  of  that,  said  his  companion,  who  was  no 
other  than  the  irrepressible  Corporal  Grimm. 


224  BROtHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

**  Isn't,  eh?  I  tell  you  my  legs  are  coming  unjointed  at 
the  knees,  and  I'll  soon  be  going  on  the  stumps." 

**  Yer  not  used  to  this,"  said  Corporal  Grimm.  *'  I  te.l 
ye,  when  ye  get  used  to  it,  this  is  nuthin'.  Why,  when  I  was 
with  General  Preston,  we  traveled  so  fur  and  so  long  in  the 
quicksand,  and  our  legs  became  so  loose  at  the  knees,  that  we 
had  to  run  straps  under  the  soles  of  our  boots  and  strap  our 
legs  tight  to  our  bodies,  or  we  would  have  lost  'em  sure." 

"Well,  I  shall  have  to  go  to  strapping  mine  soon,  I  am 
certain,"  said  the  young  soldier  with  an  incredulous  smile. 

**  Them  was  awful  times  when  I  was  out  with  General  Pres- 
ton !"  said  the  corporal,  shaking  his  head  in  sad  reminiscence. 

Abner  Tompkins  was  with  this  train,  but  having  sprained 
his  ankle,  he  was  unable  to  ride  his  horse,  and  had  been 
placed  in  a  wagon.  All  day  long  it  had  rumbled  and  jolted 
over  the  hills  of  Southern  Virginia,  and  he  was  tired,  sick, 
and  faint  with  the  constant  motion.  He  leaned  against  the 
side  of  the  wagon  and  gazed  out  from  under  the  cover.  He 
saw  a  long  line  of  slow-moving,  muddy  wagons,  and  to  the 
right  a  long  line  of  infantry,  some  of  the  men  wet  and 
weary  as  they  were  singing. 

Passing  one  part  of  the  line,  he  heard  a  not  unmusical 
voice  caroling : 

♦*  Oh,  that  darling  little  girl,  that  pretty  little  girl, 
The  girl  I  left  behind  me." 

Further  a  chorus  of  voices  joined  in  : 

"  All  the  world  is  cold  and  dreary 
Everywhere  I  roam." 

These  suddenly  hushed,  when  the  song  was  completed, 
and  one  poor  boy,  determined  to  rouse  the  drooping  spirits  of 
his  comrades,  was  heard  trying  to  sing  ''Annie  Laurie." 

This  was  soon  interrupted  by  some  wild  fellow,  who 
broke  out  with  : 

"  Raccoon  up  a  gum-stump,  opposum  up  a  holler  " — 

Next  came  "  Rally  round  the  flag,  boys,"  roared  out  by 
half  a  hundred  throats,  and  all  the  popular  songs  of  the  day 
were  sung  as  solos,  duets  or  choruses — all,  except  "  Dixie," 
for  this  was  not  a  "  Dixie  "  crowd. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  225 

''Poor  fellows!"  sighed  Abner,  as  he  lay  back  on  his 
couch  in  the  wagon.  ''  Enjoy  your  jokes  and  songs  if  you 
can  ;  it  is  small  comfort  that  awaits  you.  Your  only  beds 
will  be  wet  earth  to-night,  your  only  covering  the  lowering 
clouds  of  heaven." 

Night  was  fast  approaching,  and  the  division  commander 
sent  men  ahead  to  determine  a  suitable  location  for  encamp- 
ment. A  field,  with  wood  and  water  close  by,  was  selected, 
and  the  soldiers  soon  spread  over  it.  Camp-fires  gleamed 
bright  in  the  darkness,  pickets  were  stationed  and  guards 
throv/n  around  the  camp. 

Abner,  who  was  unable  to  walk  without  the  aid  of  a 
crutch,  gave  his  instructions  for  the  night  and  then  returned 
to  the  wagon,  where  he  was  to  sleep.  It  was  not  an 
ambulance  wagon,  but  simply  a  baggage-wagon,  with  a 
couch  arranged  within  for  the  captain. 

The  wide,  desolate  field,  with  its  hundreds  of  blackened 
stumps,  gnarled  snags,  and  drenched  and  matted  grass, 
soon  presented  an  exciting  and  not  an  uncheerful  scene. 
The  artillery  and  ammunition  wagons  were  drawn  up  in  a 
hollow  square  in  the  centre  of  the  camp,  and  the  baggage- 
wagons  formed  a  circle  about  them.  Then  over  all  the 
broad  acres  of  the  field,  from  its  farthest  hilly  border  to  the 
ravines  beyond,  hundreds  of  camp-fires  blazed.  The  fences 
for  miles  disappeared,  and  roots  and  snags  vanished  as  if  by 
magic. 

Abner  was  a  patient  sufferer,  and,  when  the  regimental 
surgeon  came  with  his  lantern  on  one  arm  and  his  box  of 
instruments,  medicines,  and  plasters  on  the  other,  he  under- 
went, without  a  groan,  the  dressing  and  bandaging,  firmly 
resolving  not  to  have  any  more  sprained  ankles  to  be 
dressed,  if  he  could  avoid  it. 

''Captain — hem,  hem! — Captain  Tompkins,"  said  a 
voice,  as  a  head  was  thrust  in  the  wagon  front. 

"  Well,  what  will  you  have?" 

"  Are  you  alone?" 

"  Yes,  come  in." 

Abner  had  lighted  a  small  piece  of  candle,  which  he  had 
placed  on  a  box  at  the  head  of  his  couch. 

A  little  round-faced  man,  with  glasses  on  his  nose,  entered 


226  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

the  wagon  and  seated  himself  on  a  camp-stool  nea  the  box, 
on  which  the  captain  had  placed  his  light. 

*'  Well,  Diggs,  we  have  had  a  disagreeab^  day  fo  march- 
ing." 

'•Yes,  captain,"  said  the  little  fellow,  removing  a  greasy- 
sutler's  cap.  "  It  has  thoroughly  satisfied  me  that  I  am  not 
for  the  army.  A  soldier's  life  may  suit  coarser  natures,  but 
one  such  as  mine,  one  that  recoils  from  uncLanliness  and 
confusion,  and  death  by  torture,  should  not  be  brought  in 
daily  contact  with  sights  and  sounds  so  repellant." 

*'  I  thought,"  said  Corporal  Grimm,  who  had  just  come 
to  the  wagon  front,  "  that  you  had  resolved  to  become  a 
preacher." 

Mr.  Diggs  turned  towards  the  new-comer  with  an 
unuttered  oath. 

The  corporal's  laugh  brought  half  a  dozen  soldiers  to  his 
side. 

*'  Didn't  you  tell  that  preacher,  that  prayed  a  week  for 
you,  that  you  had  talent  for  a  preacher,  and  that  you  would 
be  one  if  only  you  got  out  of  that  scrape  ?" 

<'  What's  the  use  of  bringing  up  those  old  things  again  ?" 
said  Mr.  Diggs,  angrily.  **I — hem,  hem! — feel  satisfied 
that  my  real  vocation  lies  in  the  editorial  field.  I  think  I 
shall  try  my  hand  in  the  newspaper  business." 

"  Better  try  preaching  first.  Maybe  you  can  assist  the 
chaplain  next  Sunday." 

The  little  greasy  sutler's  clerk  flew  into  a  rage  and  left  the 
wagon,  cursing  the  fates  that  would  not  give  him  renown. 

Diggs  having  gone,  the  rest  also  withdrew,  but  Abner  was 
not  yet  to  have  the  rest  he  so  much  needed.  Scaicely  had 
they  gone  before  the  entrance  of  the  wagon  was  darkened 
again,  this  time  by  that  strange  person  we  have  known  as 
Yellow  Steve.  Abner  had  not  seen  him  since  the  day  he 
prevented  tn;  combat  between  himself  and  his  brother  in  the 
forest,  between  Snagtown  and  the  Twin  Mountains. 

<*Well,  sir,"  he  demanded,  ''what  are  you  doing  here, 
more  than  two  hundred  miles  from  your  usual  place  of 
abode. ' ' 

"  Forests  and  mountains  eveiywhere  are  my  usual  place 
of  abode,  and  have  been  for  the  last  eighteen  years." 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  227 

**  You  have  been  a  slave,"  said  Abner. 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  for  eigiiteen  years  a  fugitive.  I  have  be- 
come accustomed  to  constant  flying,  to  batthng  blood-hounds 
and  their  no  less  brutal  owners,  to  all  the  mysteries  of  wood 
craft.  Many  are  the  bloodhounds  that  I  have  put  to  death, 
and  have  sent  more  than  a  few  negro  hunters  plunging  over 
the  steep  cascades  and  mountain  sides  to  certain  death.  For 
eighteen  years  my  life  has  been  devoted  to  the  liberation  of 
my  poor  race,  and  I  can  number  by  hundreds  the  fugitives 
whom  I  have  induced  to  leave  their  masters  and  have  guided 
to  where  freedom  awaited  them." 

''  What  are  you  doing  here  ?" 

''  I  am  the  sutler's  steward,  and,  strange  as  you  may  think 
it.  Captain  Tompkins,  I  have  come  with  the  regiment  on 
purpose  to  be  near  you.  I  have  a  story,  a  sad,  dark  story  to 
tell  you,  that  will  strike  you  with  wonder  and  horror.  In 
these  times  life  is  uncer<-ain-  and  I  must  be  near  you  when 
my  time  comes.  I  have  -^^"-  ..«*"  it,  and  the  manuscript  can 
not  be  lost;  my  trunk,  in  cn^  SuJer's  camp,  holds  it." 

The  strange  being  was  gone,  and  Abner  was  left  alone  to 
wonder. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

A  PRISONER. 

The  year  1862  passed,  darkened  by  battle  smoke,  sad- 
dened by  the  groans  of  the  dying,  the  tears  shed  over  the 
dead.  Abner  Tompkins  had  been  acting  principally  in 
Eastern  Virginia,  Maryland  and  Kentucky.  His  regiment 
had  suffered  severely  in  some  of  McClellan's  hardest  fought 
battles.  His  colonel  had  been  killed  at  Fair  Oaks  on  the 
31st  of  May,  1862,  and  Captain  Tompkins  had  been  pro- 
moted to  the  vacant  place. 

It  was  the  2nd  of  May,  1863,  and  Abner  and  his  com- 
mand, now  under  General  Hooker,  having  crossed  the  Rap- 
pahannock and  Rapidan  rivers,  were  advancing  on  Chancel- 
lorviUe,  to  meet  a  powerful  Confederate  force  under  Stonewall 
Jackson. 


228  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

Yellow  Steve,  who  was  still  the  sutler's  steward  on  the 
morning  of  the  first  day's  fight  at  Chancellorville,  came  to 
the  Colonel's  tent,  just  as  he  was  preparing  to  take  charge 
of  his  regiment. 

**  Well,  Steve,"  said  Abner,  **  we  shall  have  some  work  to 
do  to-day. ' ' 

**I  should  be  surprised,  colonel,  if  we  don't,"  was  the 
reply. 

'*  Do  you  think  those  fellows  over  there  will  fight  ?" 

*'I  think  they  will,  their  guns  shine  bright  enough,  and 
they  look  dangerous.  I  went  over  there  this  morning  before 
daylight,  and  I  can  tell  you,  it  will  be  nasty  getting  into 
that  town." 

*'  You  over  there,  Steve  ?    What  do  you  mean  ?" 

*'  I  often  go  over  to  the  rebel  camp,"  said  Steve,  coolly. 
*  Do  you  know  that  is  very  dangerous  ?" 

**I  do  not  value  my  life  very  highly  ;  it  has  not  been 
worth  a  straw  for  eighteen  years;  all  that  ever  was  good  with- 
in me  has  been  crushed  out  by  the  very  men  who  carry  those 
bayonets  over  yonder.  I  have  a  feeling  that  my  time  has 
come  and  that  you  will  know  my  story  when  the  fight  is 
over." 

The  long  roll  of  the  drum  was  heard  calling  to  the  field. 

**  I  must  be  going  now,  Steve,"  said  the  colonel,  buckling 
on  his  sword,  ''  but  I  will  see  you  when  the  fight  is  over,  if 
I  live." 

Colonel  Tompkins  mounted  his  horse,  and  took  his  place 
at  the  head  of  his  regiment.  The  order  had  been  extended 
along  the  entire  line  to  advance,  Abner  was  ordered  fonvard 
to  support  a  battery  on  the  extreme  right,  which  was  being 
thrown  forward  to  drive  a  body  of  the  enemy  out  of  the 
woods.  The  battery  unlimbered  when  within  point-blank 
range,  and,  after  the  first  three  or  four  rounds,  the  enemy 
fell  back.  As  the  order  to  advance  had  been  countermand- 
ed, the  intrepid  young  colonel  pushed  his  forces  to  the  edge 
of  the  wood,  pouring  in  a  galling  fire  on  the  enemy.  By  this 
time  the  Eleventh  Corps,  to  which  Abner's  regiment  be- 
longed, was  fiercely  engaged.  The  enemy  poured  forth 
twenty  thousand  strong  and  hurled  themselves  on  the 
Eleventh,  which  was  composed  in  great  part  of  raw  recruits. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  229 

The  attack  was  fierce,  and  the  Eleventh,  being  somewhat 
taken  by  surprise,  were  soon  forced  to  fall  back. 

Colonel  Tompkins'  regiment  had  advanced  three  or  four 
hundred  yards  beyond  the  main  body  of  troops,  and  the  fall- 
ing back  of  the  corps  was  not  noticed  until  the  enemy  had 
them  almost  surrounded  and  were  pouring  in  showers  of 
grape  and  canister,  while  the  face  of  the  earth  seemed  ablaze 
with  musketry. 

^<  Colonel,"  cried  the  adjutant,  galloping  up  to  Col.  Tomp- 
kins, *'  that  infernal  Eleventh  is  routed.     They  are  in  flight." 

Abner's  glance  swept  over  the  field.  He  was  loth  to  give 
up  the  ground  he  had  won,  but  they  were  almost  surrounded. 
Things  looked  desperate.  They  must  cut  their  way  through 
and  fly  with  the  others  or  surrender.  Rising  in  his  stirrups, 
and  waving  his  sword,  the  colonel  shouted  in  thunder  tones 
which  were  heard  by  the  entire  regiment: 

"  Yonder  is  our  army.  To  remain  here  is  death.  Cut 
your  way  through,  every  man  for  himself  !" 

A  wild  cry  went  up,  and  the  retreat  commenced.  As  the 
colonel  resumed  his  seat  in  his  saddle  a  shell  exploded  in 
his  horse's  face,  and,  with  one  wild  plunge,  rider  and  steed 
fell  to  the  earth,  the  horse  struggling  in  death,  the  master 
struck  senseless  by  a  fragment  of  the  shell ;  in  a  moment 
more  rebel  infantry  were  pouring  over  the  place  in  quick  pur- 
suit of  the  flying  soldiers. 

Abner  was  only  stunned  by  the  shock  and  fall,  and  his 
men  were  scarcely  driven  from  the  field  when  he  sat  up  and 
gazed  around  on  the  scene  of  desolation.  The  roar  of  bat- 
tle could  be  heard  in  the  distance  ;  beside  him  lay  his  dead 
horse,  and  all  the  field  was  strewn  with  men  and  horses,  dead 
and  dying. 

He  wiped  away  the  blood,  that  was  flowing  from  a  wound 
in  his  forehead,  and  tried  to  rise  to  his  feet.  A  Confederate 
officer,  seeing  his  endeavor,  advanced  and  said  : 

**  Are  you  badly  hurt,  colonel  ?" 

'*  I  think  it  is  only  a  scratch,"  replied  Abner,  holding  his 
handkerchief  to  his  head,  ^'  but  it  bleeds  quite  freely." 

*'  Let  me  assist  you  to  bandage  your  head,  and  then  we 
will  retire  to  the  rear. ' '  He  bound  Abner's  handkerchief  about 
his  head,  assisted  him  to  rise,  and  offered  him  his  arm. 


230  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

'*  No,  I  thank  you,"  said  Abner,  ''  I  can  walk  alone  ;  I 
am  only  a  little  stunned." 

**  I  shall  be  compelled  to  take  your  sword,  colonel,"  said 
the  lieutenant. 

**I  am  glad,"  said  Abner,  handing  it  to  him,  ''that  if  I 
must  surrender,  it  is  to  a  gentleman," 

Abner  was  conveyed  to  the  rear  of  the  Confederate  army. 
During  that  day  and  part  of  the  next  the  battle  raged,  but 
Hooker  was  finally  compelled  to  fall  back,  with  a  loss  of 
eleven  thousand  men  ;  the  enemy,  however,  suffered  an  ir- 
reparable loss  in  the  death  of  Stonewall  Jackson,  who  was 
mortally  wounded  and  died  in  a  few  days  after.  The  affair 
was  kept  secret  in  the  rebel  army  as  long  as  possible,  and 
there  is  yet  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  how  he  met  his 
death,  some  asserting  that  he  was  accidentally  shot  by  his 
own  pickets,  others  that  he  was  killed  by  sharpshooters, 
while  reconnoitering,  and  still  others  claim  that  he  was  as- 
sassinated. 

The  fourth  day  after  the  battle,  several  hundred  prisoners, 
Abner  among  them,  were  brought  before  the  provost-mar- 
shal, their  names  demanded  and  placed  on  a  large  roll.  As 
Abner  was  standing  in  the  ranks  he  observed  a  Confederate 
officer  near  him.  There  was  something  familiar  about  his 
figure,  and  Abner,  looking  up  quickly,  recognized  his  brother. 
A  swift  impulse  swept  over  him,  a  longing  to  speak  to  him, 
to  hear  his  voice,  to  break  down — to  sweep  away,  with  pas- 
sionate appeal,  this  monstrous  barrier.  But  he  smothered 
the  impulse  ;  his  brother  might  think  him  imploring  clem- 
ency at  his  hands,  and  that  he  would  never  do. 

Oleah's  look  was  only  the  indifferent  glance  of  a  stranger, 
and  he  passed  on  and  made  no  sign. 

It  was  no  jealous  rivalry  that  held  these  brothers  apart. 
Abner  felt  no  bitterness  that  his  brother  had  won  the  gentle 
Irene's  love  ;  his  feeling  for  her  had  not  been  the  one  over- 
powering love  of  a  lifetime,  and  now  he  looked  after  Oleah 
with  the  brotherly  affection,  so  long  suppressed,  welling  anew 
in  his  heart,  and  deplored  their  hopeless  estrangement,  little 
dreaming  that  Irene  had  come  to  blame  herself  as  the  cause. 
But  Irene  was  wrong ;  it  was  a  deeper  and  deadly  passion 
than  love  of  her  that  had  worked  this  evil  miracle — a  passion 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 


231 


which  had  been  roused  in  one  son  by  the  father's  words,  in 
the  other  by  the  mother's,  which  had  grown  in  intensity, 
stirring  up  their  very  souls  within  them,  and  at  last  overcom- 
ing all  other  feelings. 

Colonel  Tompkins'  name  was  enrolled  on  the  prison  list, 
and  he  was  marched  away  with  the  other  prisoners. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

OLIVIA. 

Abner  was  kept  but  a  few  days  at  Chancellorville,  when 
he  was  sent  to  Libby  prison.  Here  he  remained  but  a  few 
weeks,  when,  from  some  cause,  or  no  cause,  unless  the  hope 
that  change  of  climate  would  prove  fatal,  he  was  removed  to 
Mobile.  Here  he  was  confined  for  four  months  during  the 
hottest  weather;  but,  Mobile  being  threatened, he  was  removed 
to  a  small  town  in  the  eastern  part  of  Louisiana,  about  fifty 
or  sixty  miles  north  of  New  Orleans,  and  near  the  headwaters 
of  Lake  Ponchartrain;  here  he  was  confined  in  a  small  stone 
jail.  The  town  was  nearly  all  French,  and  the  regiment  sta- 
tioned there  were  nearly  all  of  French  or  Spanish  descent. 

The  colonel  of  the  regiment,  Castello  Mortimer,  was  a  cit- 
izen of  the  town.  He  had  formerly  been  one  of  the  cotton 
kings  of  New  Orleans;  but,  on  the  capture  of  that  city,  had 
removed  to  Bay's  End,  where  he  had  a  large  cotton  planta- 
tion. Colonel  Mortimer  was  half  Spanish  and  half  French, 
a  portly  man,  open-hearted  and  pleasant  of  countenance, 
with  kindly  black  eyes  and  thick,  iron  gray  hair. 

He  was  regarded  as  a  generous,  whole-souled  man,  al- 
though he  had  his  bitter  prejudices.  He  was  a  most  uncom- 
promising rebel,  and,  although  he  knew  very  little  about 
military  tactics,  was  brave  and  chivalrous.  He  owned  an 
untold  number  of  slaves,  and  countless  acres  of  cotton  fields. 

Colonel  Mortimer  had  received  his  commission,  not  on 
account  of  his  ability  as  a  soldier,  but  on  account  of  his 
wealth,  and,  as  he  was  thought  not  fitted  for  active  service, 
he  was  assigned  to  guard  this  out-of-the-way  place,  called 
Bay's  End,  and  prisoners  were  brought  and  left  there  to  be 


232  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

guarded  and  kept  by  him.  Those  brought  to  the  colonel's 
camp  fared  well,  considering  the  general  treatment  accorded 
prisoners.  They  were  furnished  with  clean  straw  to  sleep 
on,  and  their  food,  though  not  always  the  amplest  in  quanti- 
ty, or  the  best  in  quality,  was  the  best  that,  in  the  distressed 
condition  of  the  country,  could  be  afforded. 

Here  Abner  lingered  for  two  or  three  months.  The  glor- 
ious tropical  Winter  was  coming  on;  the  sun  was  losing  his 
fiercer  heat,  and  his  rays  fell  with  mellowed  luster  on  the 
earth.  The  orange  and  citron  groves  made  the  air  sweet 
with  their  perfume.  The  fields  were  yet  white  with  cotton; 
but  there  were  no  slaves  left  now  to  gather  it.  A  number  of 
negroes,  hired  and  forced,  and  whom  the  boon  of  f'-eedom 
had  not  yet  reached,  were  at  work  in  and  near  Bay's  End. 

Colonel  Mortimer  was  anxious  about  his  cotton;  as  some 
of  the  negroes  were  constantly  escaping  and  flying  to  the 
North,  he  kept  a  small  body  of  soldiers  detailed  to  watch 
them,  while  they  worked  in  the  fields. 

Bay's  End  was  a  beautiful  village,  situated  on  rising 
ground,  that  overlooked  distant  bayous,  lagoons,  lakes  and 
sluggish  streams,  where  the  alligator  reveled  in  his  glory. 
The  colonel  had  selected  the  village,  on  account  of  its  healthy 
location,  for  his  country  residence.  He  had  here  a  spacious 
mansion,  such  as  only  a  Southerner  knows  how  to  construct; 
and  here,  every  Autumn,  he  came  v/ith  his  beautiful  Spanish 
wife.  But  she  had  died  years  before,  and  the  colonel's  fam- 
ily consisted  of  only  one  daughter,  now  a  young  lady. 

At  the  end  of  three  months,  after  Abner's  arrival  at  Bay's 
End,  Colonel  Mortimer  appeared  one  morning  at  his  cell  door. 

''  Colonel,"  he  said,  ''  I  shall  be  compelled  to  remove  you 
from  here.  More  prisoners  are  coming,  and  there  is  not 
room  for  all  in  this  little  jug." 

"  I  hope,  sir,  that  you  will  give  me  accommodations  as 
good  as  I  have  at  present,"  replied  Abner. 

'  *  I  shall  be  compelled  to  take  you  to  my  own  house, 
every  other  place  being  occupied,"  said  the  fat,  old  colonel, 
with  a  merry  twinkle  in  his  black  eyes. 

*'  Surely,  if  I  fare  as  well  as  my  jailer,  I  can  not  com- 
plain," said  Abner. 

He  followed  Colonel  Mortimer  from  the  prison,  and  stood 


BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 


233 


Still    for   a   moment,    looking   about    him    in    the   glorious 

sunshine,    up   and   down   the    shaded    street,    and    at  the 

beautiful  orange  groves  in  the  distance.     Never  had  nature 

seemed  so  beautiful  to  him  before.     For  weeks  at  a  time  he 

*     had  not  seen  the  light  of  the  sun,  except  through  grates,  for 

\    the  rays  that  had  struggled  into  his  dungeon  were  shorn  of 

their  splendor.     Now  all  the  beauty  of  a  tropical  clime  burst 

'on  him  at  once — the  fields  of  cotton,  the  cloudless  sky  and 

,the  sweet  scent  of  flowers,  that  continually  bloom  in  this 

land  of  endless  Summer. 

''Oh,  beautiful,  beautiful!"  murmured  the  prisoner,  a 
moisture  gathering  in  his  eyes. 

"  What  is  beautiful  ?"  asked  the  colonel,  who  was  by  his 
side  ;  two  soldiers  walking  in  the  rear. 

*'  This  world,  which  God  has  given  us,"  was  the  reply. 

''Yes,  it  is  a  beautiful  world,"  said  the  rebel. 

"But  we  know  not  how  to  appreciate  it,  until  we  have 
been  for  a  while  deprived  of  the  sight  of  its  beauties," 
answered  Abner. 

"Yonder  is  my  home,"  said  the  Confederate,  pointing 
to  a  large  granite  building.  "  It  is  not,  perhaps,  in  strict 
accordance  with  military  dicipline,  to  keep  a  prisoner  in 
one's  own  house,  but  I  have  no  other  place  for  you." 

"  I  wish  your  home  was  farther  away,"  said  Abner. 

"Why,  sir?" 

"  That  I  might  longer  enjoy  the  free  air  and  sunshine." 

The  tender-hearted  old  colonel  wiped  his  face  vigorously 
with  his  red  bandana,  and  the  rest  of  the  journey  was  made 
in  silence. 

On  entering  the  house,  the  colonel  took  his  prisoner  into 
a  reception  room,  opening  from  the  hall,  to  wait  until  his 
prison  room  could  be  made  ready. 

' '  You  will  be  granted  some  privileges  here,  that  you 
have  not  had  before,"  said  the  colonel.  "You  will  be 
permitted  to  walk  in  the  grounds  once  in  every  two  or  three 
days  for  an  hour  or  so." 

' '  I  shall  be  very  grateful  to  you  for  the  favor.  Colonel 
Mortimer,"  said  Abner. 

At  this  moment  his  quick  ear  caught  the  sound  of  a  gay 
girlish  voice  on  the  stairway,  and  the  swish  of  silken  drap- 


234  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER. 

eries.  Then  the  door  opened  and  a  young  girl  entered. 
She  cast  a  quick,  surprised  glance  about  the  room,  as  one 
will,  entering  a  room  supposed  to  be  vacant,  to  find  therein 
a  stranger.     For  a  moment  she  hesitated. 

''Come  in,  Olivia,"  said  the  colonel.  *'  My  dear,  this  is 
our  prisoner,  Colonel  Tompkins.     My  daughter,  colonel  !" 

A  look  of  sorrowing  compassion  instantly  clouded  that 
sweet  face — the  sweetest  Abner  had  ever  looked  on. 

Olivia  Mortimer  was  one  of  those  Southern  women,  over 
whose  beauty  novelists  wax  enthusiastic,  poets  rave  and 
painters  dream  and  despair. 

Abner  forgot  that  he  was  a  prisoner,  forgot  past  hardships 
and  future  peril,  forgot  all  but  this  beautiful,  unexpected 
vision,  with  outstretched  hand,  and  pitying  eyes,  and  sweet, 
low  voice,  that  made  the  heart  throb  wildly,  that  had  kept 
its  even  beat  amid  the  blasting  of  bugles  and  the  sullen  roar 
of  cannon.  He  blushed  like  an  awkward  school-boy,  as  he 
bowed  before  her  queenly  little  figure. 

''  I  am  very  sorry  to  see  you  a  prisoner,"  she  said.  ''  It 
must  be  very  hard  to  suffer  confinement;  to  know  that  the 
flowers  bloom  and  the  birds  sing,  without  being  able  to 
partake  of  their  joy." 

The  gentle  words  betrayed  a  heart,  kind  and  womanly. 
Abner  felt  that  to  lay  down  his  life  at  her  feet  would  be  the 
highest  bliss  a  man  might  hope  for. 

**  I  assure  you,  Miss  Mortimer,  that  prison  life  is  not 
desirable,  but  I  am  more  fortunate  than  most  prisoners, 
while  I  have  your  father  for  my  jailer,  and  his  mansion  for  my 
jail,  I  can  well  endure  my  captivity." 

'*  Colonel,"  said  the  old  Confederate  impulsively,  ''  I  have 
a  notion  to  parole  you  and  give  you  the  freedom  of  the 
place.     It  will  be  pleasanter  for  you  and  easier  forme  ?" 

"  For  such  a  privilege,  sir,  I  should  be  grateful  indeed. 
I  already  owe  much  to  your  gen srosity,  but  this  I  can  hardly 
realize." 

**And  I  shall  make  Olivia  your  jailer,"  said  the  old 
colonel,  with  a  quiet  laugh,  that  caused  his  frame  to  quiver 
like  agitated  jelly. 

**  Then,  sir,  my  imprisonment  will  be  no  punishment  at 
all,  but  rather  a  lot  to  be  envied,"  replied  Abner. 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  235 

'"'"■E.en  s.ch  «rvitufc,  unto  s.oh  .  mi.u.s,,  .oaM  b.  a 

rather  as  a  guest.     Since  he  taa  Deen  g       ^^     .^ 

of  the  commander  at  Bay  s  End,  ADner  na    g     j 

his  hair  tnmmed  ^y  Co  °nel  Momm  daughter, 

ing  his  silence  and  sadness  to  the  ^f  ^asmps  n 

during  his  .mpnsonment  and  h'=J°"Sto='S-'sT  walked 

She  sSng  and  played  for  h.m,  she  read  '°J"^^  telling 

^V:i:l^^^:^^^^'^^  Mortimer  had  brought 


236  BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER. 

Abner  to  his  home,  that  the  shattered  remnant  of  a  Con- 
federate regiment,  passing  through  the  village,  paused  to 
rest.  There  were  not  over  three  hundred  men  in  the  regi- 
ment fit  for  duty,  and  some  of  these  were  battle-scarred. 
Colonel  Mortimer  invited  the  commander  of  this  brave  little 
band  to  his  house.  He  informed  his  prisoner  and  his 
daughter  that  a  very  brave  and  distinguished  officer  would 
dine  with  them  that  day — a  young  man,  a  brigadier-general 
— he  could  not  recall  the  name,  but  they  would  meet  him  at 
dinner.  Abner  and  his  fair  jailer  were  in  the  garden  when 
the  guest  arrived,  for,  although  it  was  in  the  m.onth  of 
February,  the  weather  on  this  particular  day  was  fine,  and 
the  garden  was  yet  a  pleasant  resort. 

They  went  together  towards  the  house,  and,  passing  the 
low,  open  window,  saw  the  rebel  general  engaged  in  conver- 
sation with  Colonel  Mortimer — a  young  man,  with  fierce, 
black  eyes,  black  hair  and  black  moustache. 

It  was  his  brother.  Abner  turned  suddenly  pale.  He 
detained  Olivia  for  a  moment,  told  her  that  he  had  been 
taken  suddenly  ill,  begged  her  to  make  his  excuses  to  her 
father,  and  left  her  at  the  door  of  the  dining-room.  The 
distinguished  general  dined,  and,  later  on,  left  with  the 
gallant  remnant  of  his  regiment.  Olivia  was  too  much  re- 
joiced at  the  prisoner's  rapid  recovery  to  inquire  into  its 
cause. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE   ALARM — THE   MANUSCRIPT. 

The  fountain  gleamed  beneath  the  beams  of  the  Southern 
moon,  gentle  ripples  stirred  the  waves  on  the  lake  below, 
and  the  soft  breezes  wafted  sweetest  perfumes  through  the 
splendid  gardens  of  Colonel  Mortimer.  Spring  had  come — 
Spring  more  than  beautiful  in  this  tropical  clime. 

Months  had  passed  since  last  we  saw  Colonel  Tompkins 
and  his  beautiful  jailer,  who  now  stand  side  by  side  by  the 
splashing  fountain.  To  him  these  months  had  seemed  like 
a  dream  of  heaven. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  237 

Never  did  he  believe  that  such  surpassing  happiness  could 
fall  to  the  lot  of  any  human  being.  Even  now,  at  times,  it 
did  not  seem  real.  When  he  paused  to  reflect,  he  thought  it 
must  be  some  delightful  dream,  that  would  pass  and  take 
with  it  all  the  brightness  of  life.  Could  there  be  on  the  face 
of  this  earth  a  being  so  lovely;  a  mansion,  a  village,  a 
country  so  perfectly  delightful  ?  Was  it  not  some  wild 
imagination  of  some  artist,  that  had  turned  his  brain  ? 

No,  it  was  all  real.  Olivia  was  not  paint  and  canvas, 
but  flesh  and  blood;  a  living  reality,  though  face  and  form 
were  so  beautiful;  her  voice  was  sweetest  music,  and  her 
soul  pure  as  her  perfect  face.  Young  as  she  was,  Olivia  had 
had  many  suitors,  but  the  pale  young  officer  from  Virginia, 
with  his  handsome,  melancholy  face,  had  won  her  heart. 
Perhaps  it  was  pity  that  first  stirred  her  soul — pity  for  the 
poor  prisoner  so  far  from  home  and  friends;  pity  for  his 
former  sufferings,  and  admiration  for  his  brave  record. 

He  had  apparently  succeeded  in  overcoming  the  mood 
that  had  held  him  silent  and  abashed  in  her  presence,  for 
now,  as  they  stand  in  the  pale  moonlight  and  listen  to  the 
murmuring  fountain,  which  seems,  like  their  own  hearts,  to 
overflow  for  very  gladness,  the  arm  of  the  young  colonel  in 
blue  clasps  the  yielding  form  of  his  jailer,  and  it  is  he  who 
speaks,  and  she  who  listens  in  silence. 

Darkness  fell  over  the  lake  as  they  lingered.  A  light 
moved  over,  the  dark  waters.  The  lovers  saw  it  not.  Another 
light  and  yet  another  appeared,  first  mere  luminous  points  or 
stars,  but  gradually  growing  in  size  as  they  approached.  No 
one,  certainly  not  the  inhabitants  of  Bay's  End,  would  have 
dreamed  of  a  floating  battery  of  steamers  crossing  that 
shallow  lake. 

For  days  the  Union  forces  had  been  busy  damming  up  all 
the  outlets  of  the  lake,  and  the  water  had  been  gradually 
rising,  occasioning  considerable  comment  among  the  in- 
habitants. 

Slowly  the  lights  glided  over  the  dark  face  of  the  waters. 
As  they  came  nearer,  they  grew  in  size,  and  beneath  them 
were  defined  the  hulk  of  three  monster  gunboats,  sweeping 
up  towards  the  village.     The  sentry  gave  the  alarm. 

Simultaneously  with  the  alarm  came  a  great  blinding  flash 


238  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

from  one  of  the  monsters  of  the  water;  then  a  ball  of  fire 
circled  through  the  air,  and  an  explosion  shook  the  village  to 
its  centre.  Another,  another,  and  another  shell,  hurled 
from  the  gunboats,  came  curving  through  the  air  and 
exploded  in  the  streets  of  the  village. 

Abner  cast  a  quick  glance  around,  seeking  some  place  of 
safety  for  the  terrified  Olivia.  The  stone  fence  that  bounded 
the  grounds  seemed  to  offer  the  most  inviting  retreat  at 
present.  Scarcely  had  he  placed  the  frightened  girl  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  wall  than  a  shell  exploded  in  the  fountain, 
tearing  the  water  nymphs  to  pieces  and  scattering  fragments 
far  and  wide;  then  a  solid  shot  struck  the  mansion. 

At  this  moment  a  rocket  shot  up  skyward,  leaving  a  long 
red  tail,  from  the  palmetto  and  orange  groves  at  the  north  of 
the  village,  and  wild  cheers  went  up  from  a  land  force  on 
that  side.     The  bombardment  from  the  gunboats  ceased. 

**  What  is  it,  what  is  it?"  cried  the  terrified  girl. 

**  Don't  be  frightened,"  answered  Abner.  **  You  will  be 
quite  safe  here." 

*'  But  what  is  that  awful  noise  ?  Is  the  lake  blowing  up  ? 
Is  an  earthquake  coming  ?" 

*'  No,  it  is  gunboats  bombarding  the  town.*' 

*  *  Then,  let  us  hasten  to  the  house.  We  shall  be  killed 
here,"  she  cried. 

*'  No,  no,  Olivia,  that  would  not  do,"  he  answered,  **  for 
they  will  make  the  house  an  especial  mark,  it  being  the 
largest  building  in  the  village.  Here  is  the  safest  place  we 
can  find  for  the  present." 

The  wild  yells  of  land  troops,  as  they  advanced  on  the 
village,  again  rose  on  the  air. 

The  poor  girl  looked  questionably  at  her  companion, 
speechless  with  terror. 

*'  They  are  soldiers,  who  have  come  around  by  land,  and 
are  advancing  on  the  village. ' ' 

**0h,  let  me  go  !  I  must  go  home,  I  must  go  to  my 
father!" 

She  struggled  wildly  in  Abner' s  g^asp,  for  he  held  her  fast. 

*'Just  hsten  to  me  one  moment,  Olivia,"  he  entreated. 
**Can  you  not  trust  me?  I  tell  you  truly  that  the  most 
dangerous  place  in  town  is  at  your  father's  house.    Already 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  239 

a  cannon  ball  has  struck  it,  and  if  the  present  sortie  is  re- 
pulsed the  cannonade  will  be  instantly  resumed,  and  it  will 
be  battered  down." 

'<  But  my  father  is  there  !" 

'  *  No,  he  is  in  the  village,  forming  his  men  to  meet  the 
attack.  This  is  the  only  place  of  safety  for  you.  They  will 
scarcely  throw  any  shells  over  here,  and  the  fight  will  be  on 
the  other  hill." 

Bay's  End  was  in  a  state  of  confusion.  Colonel  Mortimer 
was  aroused  by  the  first  cannon  shot,  and  was  making  ready 
for  the  attack.  The  long  roll  of  the  drum  and  the  trumpets 
sounded,  and  the  half-dressed  Confederates  fell  hastily  into 
line.  Colonel  Mortimer  had  the  three  field  pieces  in  his 
camp  turned  on  the  gunboats,  and  they  belched  forth  fire 
and  smoke  at  the  monsters,  making  the  very  earth  shake.  But 
their  most  deadly  foe  now  was  the  land  force,  which  was 
coming  down  in  a  solid  column. 

From  behind  the  stone  wall  Abner  could  see  the  old  Con- 
federate colonel  leading  his  men  to  meet  them. 

The  Union  forces  advanced  up  the  hill  with  fixed  bayonets. 

*'Fire  !"  cried  Colonel  Mortimer. 

A  roar  of  fire-arms  shook  the  air,  and  for  a  moment 
caused  the  advancing  line  to  waver.  The  fire  had  but  little 
effect,  however.  One  or  two  of  the  soldiers  fell,  but  most 
of  the  leaden  hail  swept  over  their  heads. 

**  Forward  !"  commanded  a  voice  among  that  line  of  dark 
blue  coats,  and  they  rushed  up  the  hill. 

''  Fire  !"  came  Colonel  Mortimer's  command  again. 

Not  more'  than  a  dozen  guns  responded.  All  had  been 
emptied  in  the  first  volley,  and  the  enemy  was  now  almost 
upon  them. 

*'  Stand  firm  !"  cried  the  brave  old  colonel,  waving  his 
sword  in  the  air.  "  Don't  give  way  an  inch  !  Shoot  them 
down  as  they  come  !" 

Drawing  his  revolver,  he  commenced  firing  at  the  line,  and 
several  of  his  officers  followed  his  example.  His  men,  tak- 
ing courage,  began  to  reload.  The  Union  forces  halted  and 
poured  a  raking  fire  into  the  Confederate  ranks.  Men  fell 
to  the  left  and  to  the  right  of  the  old  colonel,  but  he  was  as 
yet  unhurt.     About  two  hundred  of  his  men,  having  reload- 


J540  fiROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

ed,  poured  a  destructive  fire  on  the  approaching  lines,  which 
made  them  recoil  for  a  moment;  but,  rallying,  they  ad- 
vanced up  the  hill  again  and  poured  three  volleys  in  quick 
succession  into  the  ranks  under  the  brave  old  colonel,  which 
settled  the  fortunes  of  the  day,  or  night  rather,  though  the 
moon  shone  almost  as  bright  as  day. 

The  Confederates  fled,  pursued  by  the  glittering  bayonets 
of  their  foes.  Colonel  Mortimer,  with  a  mere  handful  of 
his  bravest  men,  fell  back  towards  his  mansion.  A  detach- 
ment of  soldiers  pursued  them  and  hemmed  them  in. 

*'0h,  my  father,  my  father!  he  will  be  killed  !"  cried 
Olivia,  as  she  saw  the  soldiers  leaping  the  wall  and  surround- 
ing the  house.  She  broke  away  from  Abner's  restraining 
hand  and  ran  towards  the  place,  where  the  two  opposing 
forces  had  met  with  clashing  and  thrusting  of  bayonets. 
Abner  followed  her,  but  no  bird  was  more  fleet  than  she,  as 
she  skimmed  over  garden  and  lawn  and  disappeared  behind 
the  house,  from  whence  came  the  sound  of  defiant  voices 
and  the  discharge  of  fire-arms,  but  she  heeded  them  not. 

When  Abner  reached  the  scene  of  struggle,  he  found  that 
Colonel  Mortimer  had  been  thrown  to  the  ground,  and  a 
bayonet  glittered  at  his  breast;  then  he  saw  a  small,  white 
hand  thrust  the  bayonet  aside,  and  Olivia  threw  herself  be- 
tween the  soldier  and  the  prostrate  man.  Abner  sprang  to 
the  side  of  Colonel  Mortimer  and  thrust  back  the  astonished 
soldier. 

** Colonel  Mortimer  surrenders  as  a  prisoner  of  war,"  he 
cried,  in  his  firm,  ringing  tones. 

**  Hold  on  !"  cried  the  soldier,  looking  at  the  newcomer, 
*'  I  be  hanged  if  here  ain't  our  old  colonel.  Hurrah,  boys, 
here's  Colonel  Tompkins  !"  and  the  excited  soldier,  who 
was  no  other  than  Corporal  Grimm,  took  off  his  cap,  and 
gave  three  cheers,  that  were  joined  in  by  a  hundred  more 
men,  who  had  gathered  round. 

The  village  was  in  possession  of  the  Union  forces,  and 
nearly  all  of  Colonel  Mortimer's  command  were  prisoners. 

It  was  Abner's  own  regiment  which  had  stormed  the  village. 

'*  Well,  well,  I  do  declare,"  said  Corporal  Grimm,  *'  this 
finding  the  colonel  is  a  little  romantic,  and  with  a  purty  girl, 
too  !     It  reminds  me  of  an  incident  in  my  experience  with 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  24 1 

* 

General  Preston.  Sergeant  Swords,  did  I  ever  tell  you  my 
experience  with  General  Preston?"  and  Grimm  took  the 
long  suffering  sergeant  aside  to  relate  it. 

When  Abner  had  told  the  story  of  the  colonel's  kindness 
toward  him,  the  victors'  politeness  and  kindness  towards  the 
old  Confederate  amply  repaid  him  for  the  manner  in  which 
he  had  treated  their  colonel. 

Abner  was  informed  by  Major  Fleming  that  he  was  to  take 
immediate  command  of  the  regiment. 

He  instantly  ordered  Colonel  Mortimer  paroled  and  given 
the  freedom  of  the  camp.  He  whispered  to  the  beautiful, 
dark-eyed  daughter  that  she  need  have  no  fear  on  her  father's 
account,  that  he  commanded  the  men,  who  held  him  pris- 
oner. She  clung  to  him  and  asked  so  sweetly  for  him  to 
spare  her  papa  that,  had  he  been  a  monster,  he  could  not 
have  refused. 

The  night  passed  away,  and  daylight  dawned  before  the 
dead  and  wounded  had  been  gathered  up.  Some  lay  stark 
and  stiff  in  some  gully,  ravine,  or  behind  some  trees,  among 
the  bushes  and  between  the  rocks,  and  it  required  time  to 
find  them. 

The  next  morning  a  courier  reached  Abner,  with  an  urgent 
message  from  a  wounded  man,  who  was  dying  and  wished 
to  see  him. 

<*  Who  is  he  ?"  asked  Abner. 

"  A  steward  of  one  of  the  sutlers,  who  came  on  this  expe- 
dition as  cook.  He  was  a  colored  fellow,"  answered  the 
messenger. 

A  look  of  intense  interest  came  over  Abner' s  face. 

**  Where  is  he  ?"  he  demanded. 

**  Follow  me  and  I  will  show  you,"  said  the  messenger. 

Leaving  the  affairs,  that  were  engaging  his  attention,  to 
the  management  of  Major  Fleming,  Colonel  Tompkins 
hurried  away.  In  one  of  the  lowly  huts  of  the  village  he 
found  Yellow  Steve,  the  strange  negro,  lying  on  a  pallet.  He 
had  been  wounded  by  a  musket  ball  in  the  breast,  and  his 
life  was  fast  ebbing  away.  He  had  but  a  few  hours  to  live 
at  most,  for  the  wound  was  such  the  surgeon  pronounced 
recovery  impossible. 

**  I  am  dying,  colonel,"  said  the  negro,  "  but  I  thank  God 


242  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

that  I  have  seen  you  at  last  to  give  you  this. ' '  He  put  his  hand 
in  the  breast-pocket  of  his  blouse  and  drew  forth  a  sealed 
package.  ''  I  could  not  have  died  without  -giving  you  this. 
I  have  hunted  for  you  everywhere  since  you  were  captured. 
I  have  been  in  almost  every  camp  in  the  South.  I  should 
have  been  satisfied  to  give  it  to  your  brother  Oleah,  had  he 
not  shown  the  same  haughty  spirit  of  one  who  has  been  the 
cause  of  his  own  ruin  as  well  as  mine." 

Abner  noticed  that  the  packet  had  been  much  wGm,  as  if 
it  had  been  carried  a  long  time  in  some  one's  pocket.  It 
was  addressed,  in  a  very  plain  but  evidently  unknown  hand, 
to  himself. 

''  You  will  understand,"  said  the  negro,  <<  the  seal  is  not 
to  be  broken,  nor  the  contents  examined,  until  I  am  dead. 
I  want  no  one,  least  of  all  you,  to  know  my  dark  secret  while 
there  is  yet  life  within  this  poor  body.  I  have  suffered 
enough  during  my  miserable  existence  without  having  your 
curses  heaped  upon  my  dying  head." 

Abner  assured  him  that  the  packet  should  not  be  opened 
while  he  lived,  and  left,  promising  to  return. 

His  multifarious  duties  demanded  his  attention,  and  when 
he  returned  to  the  hut  Yellow  Steve  was  dead. 

It  was  late  that  night  when  Abner  found  time  to  return  to 
his  head-quarters.  He  drew  his  chair  close  to  a  lighted 
lamp,  and,  breaking  the  seal  of  the  packet,  he  drew  forth 
the  manuscript  and  read. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

YELLOW  Steve's  mysterious  story. 

**  My  name  is  Jeff.  Winnings,  and  I  was  born  in  the  State 
of  South  Carolina,  a  slave  owned  by  Wade  Hampton.  My 
father,  I  have  been  told,  was  a  Seminole  Indian.  I  have 
little  recollection  of  my  mother,  as  I  was  torn  from  her, 
when  but  little  more  than  two  years  old,  and  sold  to  a  man 
in  Kentucky.  Here  I  lived  until  the  age  of  twelve,  when, 
my  master  dying,  his  property  was  divided,  and  I  was  taken 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  243 

by  a  son  of  his  to  Missouri,  in  the  county  of  Pike.  I  found 
this  man  an  excellent  master,  he  always  treated  me  kindly, 
and,  as  I  picked  up  a  little  knowledge  of  books,  he 
encouraged  me  and  furnished  me  means  to  improve  my 
mind  after  my  day's  work  was  done. 

''It  was  through  his  kindness,  that  I,  a  slave,  learned  to 
read  and  write,  which  now  enables  me  to  record  the  history 
of  my  dark  career,  far  darker  than  heaven  made  my  face.  I 
lived  with  him  until  I  was  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  was  at 
one  time  well  known  about  Bowling  Green,  Missouri,  as 
Yellow  Jeff.  Then  my  master  became  financially  embarass- 
ed,  and  I,  with  his  other  slaves,  was  sold  at  a  sheriff's 
sale. 

**  A  professional  negro-buyer,  one  of  the  most  detestable 
class  of  men  that  God  ever  created,  purchased  me,  and  I 
was  taken  to  North  Carolina  and  sold  to  Mr.  Henry 
Tompkins — " 

''Great  God!"  gasped  Abner,  the  manuscript  falling 
from  his  hands.  "  Was  that  man  connected  with  my  Uncle's 
murder?"  He  sprang  to  his  feet  and  paced  the  floor,  but 
finally  forced  himself  to  pick  up  the  manuscript  and  resume. 

"  Mr.  Tompkins  was  a  man  of  very  hasty  temper  and, 
although  he  was  of  Northern  birth,  he  was  a  harsh  master. 

"  Among  the  slaves  he  owned  was  a  beautiful  quadroon, 
named  Maggie,  and  an  attachment  sprang  up  between  us.  I 
loved  her  with  all  my  heart,  and  she  loved  me  as  earnestly. 
White  people,  who  think  that  the  tender  emotions  are  only 
for  their  own  race,  are  much  mistaken.  I,  who  had  the 
blood  of  two  savage  nations  in  my  veins,  loved  as  wildly, 
fiercely,  and  yet  as  tenderly  as  any  white  man  that  evei 
lived.  Maggie  loved  me  as  fervently  as  I  did  her.  The 
little  education,  I  had  picked  up  from  my  master  in  Missouri, 
made  me  the  hero  in  the  negro  quarters.  Oftentimes,  in  the 
balmy  Southern  nights,  when  the  day's  work  was  over,  have 
I  taken  my  banjo  and  sat  by  the  side  of  my  pretty  quadroon, 
pretty  to  me,  whatever  she  may  have  been  to  others,  and 
played  those  old,  long- forgotten  songs. 

"  Our  overseer  was  hard  on  us,  and  the  tasks  we  accom- 
plished were  wonderful — they  seem  impossible  now  for  even 
negroes  to  have  performed.     Yet  darkness  never  found  me 


244  BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER. 

too  tired  to  take  my  accustomed  place  by  Maggie's  side. 
When  I  was  twenty-one,  I  was  a  strong,  athletic  man.  No 
one  on  the  plantation  could  equal  me  for  strength  or  activity. 
Two  or  three  times  had  the  overseer  tied  me  to  a  post  and 
used  his  whip  on  me  for  some  very  trifling  matter.  On  such 
occasions  I  felt  the  rising  in  my  heart  of  that  wild  thirst  for 
blood,  which  afterward  proved  my  ruin.  I  was  called 
*  Indian  Jeff,'  'Proud  Jeff,'  and  'Dandy  Jeff,'  and  the 
overseer,  who  seemed  to  have  a  special  grudge  against  me, 
used  to  declare  that  he  would  whip  the  pride  out  of  me. 

'*  I  could  have  borne  all  their  beatings  and  ill  treatment, 
and  have  lived  peaceably  the  life  of  a  slave,  until  death  or 
Abraham  Lincoln's  proclamation  had  set  me  free,  had  not 
my  master  given  me  a  blow,  that  was  worse  than  death. 
When  I  was  twenty-one,  Maggie  and  I  were  married,  in 
sight  of  heaven,  though  the  law  said  negroes  can  not  marry, 
and  were  as  happy  as  persons  in  perpetual  bondage  could 
be.  She  sympathized  with  me  and  I  with  her.  I  can  not 
see  now  how  we  could  have  been  so  happy  then.  There 
was  no  promise  in  the  future,  but  slavery,  toil,  and  the  lash. 
Our  only  hope  of  release  was  death,  yet  we  were  happy  in 
each  other's  love. 

''We  laughed  at  the  threatened  lash  and  sang  at  our  work 
from  morning  until  night.  I  toiled  in  the  cotton  fields,  and 
Maggie  was  employed  in  the  planter's  mansion.  It  was 
cotton-picking  time,  a  few  months  after  our  marriage,  and, 
the  crop  being  unusually  large,  my  master  sent  my  wife  to 
work  in  the  field.  She  came  gladly  and  asked  permission  to 
work  by  my  side.  I  also  pleaded  for  this  privilege,  promis- 
ing to  do  the  work  of  two  men,  if  our  prayer  was  granted. 

"  Our  master  ordered  us  away  to  the  field  and  said  that  the 
overseer  would  arrange  that.  Scarcely  had  the  overseer  set 
eyes  on  my  beautiful  quadroon  wife  than  I  trembled.  I  saw 
an  evil  purpose  in  his  dark  eye.  He  refused  our  request 
and  placed  us  on  opposite  sides  of  the  field.  I  went  to 
work  sullenly  and,  although  I  kept  busy,  I  did  but  little, 
trampling  under  foot  more  cotton  than  I  picked.  We  had 
been  in  the  field  all  day,  and  the  sun  was  setting,  when  I 
heard  a  shriek  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  field.  The 
voice  I  knew  well  to  be  Maggie's,  and  in  an  instant  all  my 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  245 

wild  Indian  nature  was  on  fire.  I  flew  across  the  field  to 
find  the  overseer  beating  my  wife.  Some  terrified  negroes 
whispered  the  cause  to  me,  as  I  paused,  horror-stricken. 
The  overseer  had  offered  some  indecencies  to  her,  which  she 
had  resented,  and  now  he  was  punishing  her. 

''  They  tried  to  hold  me  back,  but  they  might  as  well  have 
tried  to  stop  the  fires  in  a  volcano.  One  spring  and  one 
blow  from  my  fist  laid  the  villain  senseless  on  the  ground, 
and  snatching  up  my  wife,  who  had  fainted,  I  hurried  away 
to  our  lowly  cabin. 

"I  expected  punishment,  but  not  such  as  came.  The 
next  morning  both  Maggie  and  myself  were  put  in  irons,  and 
I  was  compelled  to  stand  by  while  a  contract  of  sale  was 
read,  conveying  her  to  a  Louisiana  sugar-planter.  Again 
that  wild  cry  of  my  heart  for  vengeance  rang  through  every 
nerve,  and  I  uttered  a  fearful  oath  of  vengeance  as  I  saw 
them  bear  her  away.  Her  shrieks  have  rang  in  my  ears 
ever  since. 

' '  For  my  threat  I  was  tied  to  a  tree,  and  the  lash  laid  on 
my  bare  back  by  my  master,  Mr.  Henry  Tompkins.  Dur- 
ing the  flogging  I  turned  on  him,  and  swore  I  would  have  his 
blood  and  the  blood  of  his  whole  family.  It  only  augment- 
ed my  own  suffering,  however.  When  Henry  Tompkins  was 
exhausted,  he  ordered  me  to  be  released,  and  I  went 
sullenly  away.  No  words  except  threats  had  escaped  my 
lips,  and  they  could  not  have  wrung  a  groan  from  me  had 
they  cut  me  into  pieces  with  the  cowhide. 

''Forafew  days  I  remained  about  the  place,  planning 
revenge.  I  went  about  my  work  until  an  opportunity  offered, 
and  then  ran  away.  I  knew  how  vigorous  would  be  the 
pursuit,  and  selected  a  mountain  cave,  which  I  believe  to 
be  unknown  to  any  one  but  myself.  Here  I  lived  for  about 
three  weeks,  frequently  hearing  the  bay  of  the  bloodhound 
and  the  shout  of  the  negro-hunter.  They  evidently  gave  it 
up  at  last,  and  one  night  I  came  from  my  hiding-place  and 
went  to  my  master's  house.  I  knew  the  place  well.  I  found 
an  ax,  and  I  went  in  at  the  front  door. 

**  I  will  not  describe,  for  I  can  not,  what  I  did.  With  the 
name  of  Maggie  on  my  lips,  and  the  Indian  devil  in  my 
heart,  I  perpetrated  a  horrible  murder.     The  baby,  a  little 


246  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER. 

girl,  I  spared  and  picked  up  with  some  of  its  clothing  and 
carried  it  away  with  me.  The  rest  were  all  struck  down  by 
my  avenging  ax.  As  I  was  leaving  with  the  baby,  my 
conscience  already  smiting  me  for  what  I  had  done,  a  groan 
came  from  the  eldest  child,  a  boy.  Stooping,  I  found  he 
was  not  dead,  but  that  my  ax  had  fractured  his  skull.  He 
was  between  ten  and  twelve  years  of  age  and  slender.  I 
snatched  him  up,  and,  having  set  fire  to  the  house,  I  put  the 
baby  in  a  large  basket  and  set  off  with  the  wounded  boy  and 
the  baby  girl. 

^'  How  I  reached  the  cave,  without  discovery,  no  one,  not 
even  I,  know.  The  burning  mansion  doubtless  aided  me,  by 
calling  off  all  pursuit.  Here  I  remained  for  a  week  or  two, 
living  I  know  not  how.  The  boy  recovered  from  the  blow, 
but  he  was  a  idiot  and  had  no  recollection  of  his  former  life. 

*'  I  had  no  heart  to  kill  him  or  the  baby  now  ;  I  had  had 
blood  enough,  and  for  some  time  was  puzzled  what  to  do 
with  the  baby  and  the  idiot.  There  was  a  colored  freeman, 
known  as  '  Free  John,'  living  near,  with  his  wife.  I  knew  I 
could  trust  them,  and,  one  night,  I  told  them  all.  I  knew 
that  Henry  Tompkins  had  a  brother  in  Virginia,  and  to  him 
I  resolved  to  take  the  children. 

*  *  My  friends  went  ahead  in  their  ox-cart,  leaving  bits  of 
leaves  on  the  road  to  indicate  which  way  they  had  gone.  I 
started  after  them,  with  the  idiot  by  my  side  and  carrying 
the  baby  in  my  arms.  I  had  found  on  some  of  the  baby's 
clothes  the  name  Irene,  which  I  was  careful  to  preserve,  as 
they  might  lead  to  her  discovery  ;  a  plan  I  had  decided 
upon  when  I  should  be  far  enough  out  of  the  way.  When 
in  the  State  of  Virginia,  about  twenty-five  miles  from  Mr. 
Tompkins'  the  boy  ran  away  from  me,  and  I  did  not  see  him 
again  for  years.  We  had  traveled  mostly  by  night  and  found 
hiding-places  in  the  cane-brakes  during  the  day  time. 

^'  I  finally  reached  the  vicinity  of  Twin  Mountains,  where 
I  found  Free  John,  and  we  remained  there  for  two  or  three 
days,  as  we  both  were  nearly  exhausted  with  our  long,  hard 
travel.  One  day,  while  at  his  hut,  an  old  hunter,  called 
Uncle  Dan,  stopped  in  for  a  moment  and  saw  the  little,  tired, 
dirty  baby.  He  looked  at  it  curiously  and  asked  some 
questions,  which  Free  John's  wife  answered,  but  that  very 


BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER.  247 

night  I  carried  it  to  the  mansion  of  Mr.  Tompkins  and  left 
it  on  his  porch.  He  raised  the  child,  and  now  she  is  the 
wife  of  his  son,  and  her  husband  does  not  know  that  she  is 
his  own  cousin.  The  boy  finally  wandered  to  the  same  place 
and  lived  there  and  at  the  cabin  of  Dan  Martin,  until  he  was 
accidentally  killed  by  the  Union  soldiers.  He  went  by  the 
name  of  Crazy  Joe,  on  account  of  his  persistently  calling 
himself  Joseph. 

''John  Smith,  or  Free  John,  and  his  wife,  Katy,  are  now 
living  at  Wheeling,  Virginia,  and  can  attest  the  truth  of  my 
story,  if  it  becomes  necessary  to  prove  Irene  Tompkins' 
heirship  to  her  father's  estate. 

''  Since  that  night,  I  have  been  a  wanderer  through  the 
South,  and  have  assisted  hundreds  of  my  race  to  reach  the 
North  and  freedom.  I  have  become  accustomed  to  danger 
and  accomplished  in  woodcraft. 

' '  I  have  searched  the  South  over,  and  a  hundred  times 
risked  my  life  trying  to  find  my  Maggie.  Only  a  few  weeks 
ago,  I  learned  that  she  had  died,  years  ago,  of  a  broken 
heart.  When  you  read  this,  pronounce  me  a  fiend  if  you 
will,  but  remember  that  I  was  once  human.  I  was  madden- 
ed, desperate.  It  was  the  curse  of  slavery  that  caused  the 
horror  I  have  related  ;  but  now,  thank  God  !  when  you  read 
this,  and  I  am  no  more,  the  curse  is  lifted  from  the  land. 
For  the  first  time  in  many  years  I  write  my  real  name, 

**  Jeff.  Winnings." 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE     RECONCILIATION. 

The  large  clock  in  the  hall  chimed  out  the  midnight  hour 
as  Abner  finished  reading  the  manuscript.  He  sat  for  a 
long  time  reflecting  on  what  he  had  read.  The  great  family 
mystery,  and  with  it  many  other  mysteries,  was  now  cleared 
up,  and  like  many  other  things,  seemingly  inexplicable  until 
fully  explained,  it  seemed  so  simple  and  so  plain  that  he 


248  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

wondered  he  had  not  guessed  it  before.  Irene  was  really 
his  own  cousin,  and  poor  Crazy  Joe  was  her  brother. 

Late  as  it  was,  he  copied  the  confession  in  full,  intend- 
ing, when  he  reached  New  Orleans,  to  send  it  to  his  father. 
He  did  mail  it,  but  afterward  learned  that  it  never  got 
through. 

The  next  day  the  entire  force,  with  all  the  prisoners,  re- 
crossed  the  lake  and  went  to  New  Orleans.  Olivia,  at  her 
earnest  request,  accompanied  her  father.  On  reaching  the 
city,  they  were  allowed  to  occupy  their  own  residence,  and 
one  would  scarcely  have  thought  that  Colonel  Mortimer  was 
a  prisoner,  so  little  was  his  freedom  curtailed. 

The  long  Summer  of  1864  passed,  and  Abner's  regiment 
still  remained  in  New  Orleans.  But  when  Sherman  had 
almost  completed  his  devastating  raid  through  the  South 
Atlantic  States — many  of  which,  South  Carolina  especially, 
still  bear  traces  of  its  march — Abner  was  ordered  to  join  the 
army  of  the  Potomac,  then  about  to  invest  Richmond. 

On  the  evening  before  his  departure,  Abner  sat  in  the 
parlor  of  Colonel  Mortimer,  with  Olivia  by  his  side. 
**  To-morrow,"  he  said,  "I  must  leave  you  ;  but  I  leave 
you  now,  feeling  more  hopeful  than  when  we  last  talked  of 
parting.  Victory  will  soon  crown  our  arms,  and  when 
Spring  opens  the  next  campaign,  it  will  witness  the  surren- 
der of  General  Lee  and  all  the  Confederate  armies.  Then, 
when  the  angel  of  peace  shall  have  spread  its  white  wings 
over  this  land,  I  shall  return  to  claim  you  for  my  wife." 

*'  Do  you  forget,  when  you  speak  so  confidently  of  your 
victories,"  said  Olivia,  sweetly  and  sadly,  <*that  you  speak 
of  our  defeat?  With  all  my  love  for  you,  I  must  remain  a 
Southern  girl,  and  the  cause  of  the  South  is  my  cause.  I 
love  my  sunny  South,  and  I  feel  as  all  Southern  people 
feel." 

''  My  darling,  I  am  sure  that  every  true  Northern  man 
and  woman  will  regard  this  unhappy  war  as  a  family 
quarrel,  and  victory  something  to  be  thankful  for,  but 
nothing  to  gloat  over.  May  we  not  rejoice  together,  when 
peace  shall  come,  when  the  iron  heel  of  martial  law  shall  be 
removed  from  your  city?    Then  I  shall  be  free  to  claim 


BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER.  249 

you.  Will  you  remain  in  this  city  until  I  shall  come  for 
you  ?" 

''But  have  you  asked  papa  about  that?"  she  asked, 
smiles  brimming  over  her  beautiful  eyes.  **I  don't  believe 
that  he  will  give  me  up." 

''  That's  all  attended  to." 

*'  And  does  he  consent?" 

'*  Rather  reluctantly,  but  he  consents,  nevertheless," 
replied  Abner. 

''  Yes,"  said  the  old  colonel,  entering  the  room,  **  I  could 
do  no  better,  seeing  I  was  his  prisoner." 

The  next  day,  Abner,  with  his  regiment,  steamed  down 
the  river  toward  the  Gulf.  The  steamer  passed  through  the 
Florida  Straits,  and  after  a  very  rough  voyage,  which  was 
the  one  event  of  the  war  that  did  not  remind  Corporal 
Grimm  of  any  one  of  his  experiences  with  General  Preston, 
they  landed  on  the  coast  of  South  Carolina,  and  thence  set 
across  the  country  to  join  General  Sherman.  They  came 
up  with  him  at  Columbia,  the  capital,  on  the  i8th  of 
February,  1865,  the  day  after  its  capture,  and  Sherman  at 
once  started  for  North  Carolina,  entering  Fayetteville, 
March  11,  1865.  Abner  was  at  Raleigh,  the  capital  of 
North  Carolina,  when  the  final  crisis  came.  Lee's  army 
surrendered  April  9,  1885 — Oleah  Tompkins,  Colonel 
Scrabble,  Seth  Williams  and  Howard  Jones  with  the  rest. 
Raleigh  was  taken  April  13th  ;  Mobile  and  Salisbury,  N. 
C,  on  the  same  day.  The  Confederacy  was  conquered,  the 
war  was  over,  and  all  good  people  rejoiced  in  the  prospect  of 
peace.  But  a  wail  went  out  over  the  Nation  at  the  news  of 
the  assassination  of  Abraham  Lincoln. 

Abner' s  regiment  was  ordered  to  Washington,  to  pass  the 
grand  review  and  be  mustered  out.  The  grandest  army  the 
world  ever  knew  passed  down  Pennsylvania  avenue  on  the 
review. 

Cheerful  news  had  come  from  home.  Old  Mr.  Tompkins 
was  rejoicing  that  peace  had  come  to  the  country,  and  that 
he  might  return  to  his  home. 

On  the  evening  of  his  discharge,  Abner  was,  with  his 
fellow-officers,  making  arrangements  for  the  next  day,  when 


250  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER. 

a  messenger  entered  with  a  telegram  addressed  to  him.  Hx, 
took  the  message  and  opened  it.  It  contained  the  brief 
sentence  : 

^''  Your  father  is  deady 

No  more  horror  can  be  crowded  into  four  words.  The 
color  left  the  young  man's  cheek  as  he  leaned  against  the 
table  for  support.  His  associates,  learning  his  bad  news, 
considerately  left  him  alone.  Abner  was  almost  stunned 
with  grief.  Now  that  he  was  so  near  home,  after  a  separa- 
tion of  three  long  years,  it  seemed  too  cruel  for  belief. 
There  was  nothing  to  detain  him,  and  he  started  by  the  first 
train  for  the  Junction.  As  he  was  borne  swiftly  homeward, 
his  thoughts  dwelt  sadly  on  the  father  whom  he  should  never 
meet  again  on  earth.  He  never  knew  before  how  deeply  he 
had  loved  him.  His  every  word  to  him,  when  he  was  a 
child,  his  fond  caresses,  and  his  kind,  fatherly  indulgence 
came  to  his  mind.  As  the  iron  wheels  roared  on,  he  read 
the  telegram  over  and  over  again,  but  could  gain  no  informa- 
tion from  it.  It  contained  simpl)-  those  four  brief  words, 
and  no  more. 

The  Junction  was  reached  at  last,  and  he  saw  the  family 
carriage  there  with  the  old  coachman  waitmg.  The  old 
carriage  had  lost  its  stately  splendor  ;  it  was  faded,  dilapi- 
dated and  worn.  He  hastened  to  Job,  half  hoping  he  might 
find  the  telegram  a  mistake,  but  Job  confirmed  it.  His 
father  had  died  suddenly  two  days  before,  but  the  funeral 
had  not  taken  place  yet ;  they  were  waiting  for  him.  He 
had  died  of  heart  disease,  and  had  dropped  dead  from  his 
favorite  chair  in  the  lawn.  Abner  stepped  in,  and  Job 
drove  off,  the  carriage  rattling  and  creaking,  and  the  faded 
skirts  flapping  noisily  on  the  side. 

From  Job  he  learned  that  most  of  the  negroes  had  left  the 
old  plantation,  since  the  war  had  brought  them  freedom, 
that  the  place  was  greatly  changed  since  the  last  time  he  had 
seen  it.  The  houses  were  dilapidated  and  many  of  the 
fences  down.  It  was  late  in  the  night  before  he  reached  the 
home  of  his  childhood  ;  but,  dark  as  it  was,  he  could  see 
the  sad  change  that  time  and  neglect  had  made  on  the  dear 
old  place. 


BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER.  25 1 

In  the  hall  his  mother  met  him,  weeping  and  calling  him 
her  dear  son,  and  begging  him  never  to  leave  her  again — a 
promise  which  he  readily  made.  Irene  also  was  there  to 
greet  her  long-lost  brother. 

It  was  not  until  the  third  day  .after  the  funeral  that  Abner 
told  his  mother  and  Irene  of  Yellow  Steve's  confession. 
They  had  not  received  the  copy  he  had  sent,  and  listened  to 
him  with  wonder  and  sorrow  that  the  news  came  too  late  to 
benefit  Crazy  Joe  or  to  relieve  the  mind  of  Mr.  Tompkins. 
Then  he  told  his  mother  of  Olivia,  and  it  was  decided  that 
he  should  start  the  next  day  to  bring  home  his  bride.  New 
Orleans,  at  this  time,  was  not  a  pleasant  or  an  altogether 
safe  place  of  residence  ;  hence  his  haste. 

He  went  that  evening  alone  to  the  grave  of  his  father. 
The  young  leaves  were  green  on  the  trees,  the  flowers  of 
Spring  in  full  bloom,  and  birds  were  singing  in  lofty 
boughs. 

It  was  growing  late  as  he  approached  the  grave.  Just 
before  reaching  it,  he  paused  and  looked  in  astonishment. 
A  man,  dressed  in  faded  gray,  with  one  arm  in  a  sling  and  a 
bandage  around  his  head,  stood  by  the  fresh  mound.  His 
once  fierce  black  eyes  are  misty  now  with  tears. 

What  a  tempest  of  emotion  swept  over  Abner's  soul  as  he 
recognized  in  that  travel-stained,  wounded  man  his  only 
brother!  He  went  toward  him  with  outstretched  arms  and 
cried:     ^'Brother!" 

Oleah  looked  up,  and  with  an  exclamation,  half  joy  and 
half  sorrow,  was  clasped,  over  his  father's  grave,  in  the  arms 
of  that  brother,  from  whom  he  had  so  long  been  estranged. 

Abner  and  Oleah  were  reconciled. 


It  is  twelve  months  later,  and  the  old  Tompkins  mansion 
has  recovered  some  of  its  ancient  splendor.  The  fences 
have  been  rebuilt,  the  long-neglected  trees  pruned,  the  doors 
are  on  the  barn  again,  and  the  laborers'  houses  repaired. 

A  merry  crowd  of  our  old  friends  are  gathered  at  the  man- 
sion and  just  in  the  act  of  sitting  down  to  a  dinner,  given  by 
Mrs.  Tompkins  in  honor  of  her  oldest  son's  wedding,  which 


■;t 


252  BROTHER  AGAINST   BROTHER. 

took  place  a  week  before  at  New  Orleans.  Many  of  our  old 
friends  are  seated  around  that  table.  There  is  Howard 
Jones,  with  a  scar  of  a  saber  cut  on  his  face,  but  merry  as 
ever.  By  his  side  sits  Seth  Williams,  with  an  armless  sleeve 
dangling  at  his  side,  but  the  same  jolly  Seth  as  of  yore. 
Our  friends  of  both  armies  are  met  here,  though  all  have  laid 
aside  their  uniforms  and  appear  in  citizen's  grab.  Corporal 
Grimm  is  as  anxious  as  ever  to  relate  to  everybody  his  ex- 
perience with  ''General  Preston,"  and  Sergeant  Swords  is 
ready  to  second  Grimm  in  any  thing.  Colonel  Mortimer  is 
there,  erect  and  soldier-like,  and  our  friend  Diggs  also,  a 
representative  of  both  parties.  The  little  fellow  is  dressed 
with  the  utmost  care,  his  shirt  front  and  high  collar  aggres- 
sively stiff,  and  his  glasses  on  his  round,  silly  face.  He 
confides  to  every  one  that  he  has  tired  of  the  patent  med- 
icines and  photography,  and  that  he  intends  to  start  a  country 
newspaper,  which  eventually  shall  startle  the  world. 

There  are  the  brothers,  Abner  and  Oleah,  with  all  their 
old  brotherly  affection  renewed,  and  Irene  and  Olivia,  types 
of  the  two  classes  of  beauty.  It  has  been  arranged  that 
Oleah  and  Irene  are  to  live  on  her  father's  plantation  in 
North  Carolina,  while  Abner  and  Olivia  remain  on  the  old 
homestead. 

The  good  minister,  whose  saving  prayer  had  proved  so 
effective  in  Diggs'  case,  is  seated  at  the  head  of  the  table. 
Mrs.  Tompkins,  in  widow's  weeds,  is  at  the  foot.  She  has 
lost  her  brilliant  beauty  and  her  political  ambition;  she  thinks 
that  the  happiness  of  the  world  depends  on  domestic  peace, 
and  that  this  can  be  secured  only  by  perfect  unanimity  of 
feeling  between  husband  and  wife. 

Olivia  Tompkins  is  happy  in  the  love  of  husband  and  father 
and  her  new-born  babe,  and  she  has  come  to  the  same  con- 
clusion. 

To  see  the  happy  mingling  and  general  good  feeling  of 
those  who  wore  the  gray  and  those  who  wore  the  blue,  it  is 
hard  to  think  they  once  were  enemies.  We  had  almost  for- 
gotten Uncle  Dan,  who  has  retired  to  his  cabin  on  the  Twin 
Mountains,  but  he  is  with  the  others,  always  the  same  Uncle 
Dan,  whether  hunter,  scout,  or  wedding  guest.  •  They  sit  at 


BkOTHER  AGAlNSt  BROTHER.  253 

the  common  table — the  soldier  of  the  North  and  the  soldier 
of  the  South — as  though  they  were,  as  they  arc,  of  one  family. 
Dear  reader,  we  have  written  late  into  the  night,  and  now, 
as  the  faces  of  these  friends,  whom  we  have  followed  so  long 
and  learned  to  love  so  well,  fade  from  our  sight  among  the 
shadows,  let  us  rejoice  that  the  time  has  come,  when  this 
great  Nation,  North  and  South,  is  united  once  more  in  the 
firmest  bonds  of  friendship — one  brotherhood. 


[the  end  ] 


OUT  OF  THE  MIRE, 

many  a  family  has  been  raised  by  the  genuine  philanthropy 
of  modern  progress,  and  of  modern  opportunities.  But 
many  people  do  not  avail  of  them.  They  jog  along  in  their 
old  ways  until  they  are  stuck  fast  in  a  mire  of  hopeless  dirt. 
Friends  desert  them,  for  they  have  already  deserted  them- 
selves by  neglecting  their  own  best  interests.  Out  of  the 
dirt  of  kitchen,  or  hall,  or  parlor,  any  house  can  be  quickly 
brought  by  the  use  of  Sapolio,  which  is  sold  by  all  grocers. 


